Chapter Text

Naruto: Sage Verse.

Chapter 1.

The falling rain shot down over Konoha in a sharp assault, made worse by deafening strikes of lightening which lit up the gloomy night sky. This ever escalating stormy weather was accompanied by cold gusts of wind, which undeniably supported the promise of the snapping jaws of winter.

Vulnerable to the onslaught, Naruto Uzumaki ambled across the wet ground. Icy rainwater swarming over his face and clothes, whilst he attempted to navigate his way home through the darkened streets of The Hidden Leaf Village.

He hated the rain. It was like the heavens themselves were weeping, and their great grief infected him to the point his own sadness surged to engulf him with a parade of unwelcome memories.

His life hadn't been particularly easy, from the moment he grew old enough to talk and walk, he'd been alone.

After he was predictably removed from the orphanage, the Konoha council gifted him with a modest apartment and a monthly allowance of income.

For a eleven year old boy absent parents or an established clan, it was a breath of fresh air.

However, these unexpected comforts accomplished naught to alleviate the constant loneliness he endured on a daily basis. His personal turmoil was a sight the villagers relished, although he couldn't understand why.

For some reason, most of the busy residents within the village actively despised him. They refused to help him, often treating him cruelly through words and actions. In their eyes, he was a plague they wished would disappear, his every second in their presence, an insult of catastrophic proportions.

What did I do to deserve this? The boy angrily wondered.

'' You were born.''

He froze in his tracks. Naruto couldn't detect where the voice had come from. The streets were silent and empty, with everyone typically indoors at this hour. Had he imagined it?

Before another second passed, he felt a strong, irresistible pull and the next thing he knew he was somehow transported to a completely different surrounding.

Looking around, he noticed the enclosed space he was now trapped in appeared sewer like. What really bothered him was the large locked cage erected in the center. What is this weird place? How did I get here?

'' I called you here, brat.''

Naruto spun his gaze to the cage where the voice seemed to come from. '' Who's there?''

A deep, harsh burst of laughter emerged from behind the dimly lit cage, where two glowing red eyes peered back at him. '' Ha! You can act brave if you wish, but I can sense you're fear.''

He wasn't wrong.

At the moment, the young boy was more terrified than he'd ever been before. His instincts were screaming at him to run away, to find a way out before it was too late.

Yet, he didn't move an inch.

Naruto couldn't explain why, but a part of him wanted to stay, for if he ran, he'd never learn why he was brought here in the first place.

Mustering up what courage he had, he forced himself to stare at the cage. '' Show yourself.'' He demanded.

A towering, orange fox as tall as a small mountain leaned against the bars of the cage, his bright crimson gaze appearing to possess a sheltered rage so unanimously destructive he felt sick the longer their eyes made contact. It was thereafter he noticed the fox's tails. He had nine of them.'' Unbelievable.'' It was the only word he could bring himself to say.

'' Pitiful. To think a weak, fragile boy like you is my jailer,'' The fox growled, sour irritation in his voice. '' Well? Ask you're questions, child.''

'' No point. They have already been answered.''

'' What? Explain.''

He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them to stare back at his confused guest. The fear which until recently had dominated his senses, was gone. An almost unwavering aura of confidence and self awareness replaced it.

'' You are the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox. I can gather that much from you're appearance, and besides I've read enough about you to know. If I had to guess, I would assume this cage of yours is actually a seal, which means I'm inside my own mind right now.''

'' You're clever for a brat, I admit I am impressed.'' The fox chuckled.

Naruto had always been an intelligent child, that was one thing he'd always taken a source of pride in. His perpetual habit of unconsciously letting himself be led by his emotions tended to mask how insightful he truly was, and now that he'd calmed himself he was beginning to understand the situation much clearer. '' Maybe so,'' He said, not breaking eye contact. '' However, I do have one question I suppose.''

'' What is it?''

'' Can I know you're name?''

The Fox stared wordlessly at the human youth in front of him. In his countless decades of existence, few things ever surprised him, especially when it came to human fools, but this boy's question had. His experience had taught him mankind was a desperate and ignorant race, too greedy and too violent to be trusted, the fact they'd constantly tried to enslave his kind to feed their desire for greater power was proof of that.

Somehow though, he sensed this boy was different. '' Why do you care?''

'' Because we are both unwillingly bound together for the foreseeable future, and I would prefer it if we could get along. If you don't wish to, I understand, but I think there is much we can learn from each other.'' Naruto explained.

What is this boy? The fox thought to himself. His host was full of surprises it seemed, and he hated being surprised. Yet he'd detected no trace of deceit within the mortal, he truly meant every word. This alone, was quite astonishing.

Nevertheless, what happened next shook him to his core. In a brief moment, his pupils widened as he glimpsed the familiar sight of his father hovering above the small child in a bright, soothing light. Then as quickly as the image appeared, it vanished, leaving the stunned Fox in absolute confusion.

Could he be the one?

He heard the human say something else to him, although he ignored it, too preoccupied with what he'd just witnessed. There was no doubt he'd seen his father, more commonly known as the Sage of Six Paths at the Uzumaki's side, such a thing could only transpire if their souls were linked somehow. This sudden realization sent a wave of excitement into him, it meant the old man's prophecy of the future savior destined to save the world and unite every tailed beast like himself was true after all. It changed everything.

Turning his head to look at the boy again, his eyes softened. '' My Name is Kurama.''

Naruto smiled. '' It is a honor to meet you, my name is Naruto Uzumaki.''

Chapter Text

Chapter 2.

Behind the bars of the cage, Kurama had an infectious grin on his face. He hadn’t been in such a good mood in quite a while, perhaps not since the days he roamed freely across the land. He felt certain this Naruto Uzumaki was the old man’s successor, and that meant it was his obligation to protect him until the prophecy could be fulfilled.
The only problem was the boy was still young and weak, and he already had more than his fair share of enemies who wouldn’t wait.
I have no choice. His training will have to begin before he is ready, Kurama reflected somberly. ‘’ Listen child, you have impressed me, so I offer you a proposition. I assure you, it’s a rare honor.’’
Naruto stared at him. A little puzzled by the fox’s intentions, but he admitted he was curious.’’ What kind of deal?’’ He asked.
‘’ You let me train you, teach you how to control my power, and in time, I promise you will be the finest shinobi who ever lived,’’ He told him, scratching at the dark whiskers on his face.’’ In return, I wish to be released in the future after we’ve figured out a method to do it without killing you.’’
‘’ It’s a deal.’’ He responded without hesitation. Naruto knew it was an enormous risk he was taking, but the truth was he needed his help if he wished to survive. And deep down, the idea of any living creature imprisoned against their will regardless of circumstance turned his stomach.
‘’ I swear, I’ll see you free someday.’’
‘’ Very well.’’ Kurama nodded, stifling a yawn. ‘’ For now, go home, we’ll speak more tomorrow.’’
In an instant, Naruto was back on Konoha’s stormy streets, as if nothing had happened. However, he knew better than that. What he’d seen and experienced was real, and it oddly brought him a sense of relief. I can’t wait for tomorrow, he thought with a smirk.
He never noticed the silent figure watching him from atop a nearby rooftop.

Her name was Konan. She was crouched near the ledge of an abandoned building facing main-street, her piercing amber gaze firmly concentrated on the blonde boy standing alone in the dark streets below.
She was a strikingly beautiful woman, garbed in a long, black cloak with red clouds, and gray pants alongside white high heels. Her glossy, short blue hair was tied into a bun.
As deathly quiet and eternal as the bright moon rooted above the sky behind the storm clouds, her clear image of dispassionate professionalism leaked little across her vacant and elegant visage of the frustration infecting her mind.
He has been standing in that same spot for minutes now, She thought perplexed, Does he not realize he could catch a cold?
Konan’s eyes widened. She was surprised she even cared. Why did it matter to her if the child became sick or not? Her mission was to observe him, nothing more. Those were Nagato’s direct orders, but still…
Glancing again at the boy called Naruto Uzumaki, her resolve wavered when she noticed how similar he was in appearance to her late lover Yahiko.
‘’ Damn it all.’’ She muttered.
The sound of footsteps in the alleyway nearby broke her concentration. Signing, she crept closer off the left side of the building and peered down.
Two drunken men were slowly walking past the abandoned building Konan was hiding on, loudly laughing at some joke the other had said.
She decided to ignore them at first, at least until she heard the larger of the two men virtually shout a single word.
Demon.
That set her on edge. She knew instantly who they were referring to, it wasn’t difficult to figure out.
Naruto.
She had watched the child for weeks secretly, she’d seen how the ignorant and cruel villagers had treated him. The insults, the glares, the physical assaults, and more.
It made her blood boil.
Although she was aware the Nine Tailed Fox was sealed within him, that didn’t mean he was the beast himself. She doubted he even knew about it. Yet these villagers seemed to think otherwise, or simply didn’t care. What infuriated her was that regardless of what occurred, Naruto never fought back, and continued to wear a smile on his face.
She would’ve killed them all.
The men’s voices grew louder.
‘’ I say we teach that demon brat a lesson.’’ Said the large villager.
His friend nodded.’’ Yeah, maybe we can blind the monster this time! Let’s see him heal that.’’
They both laughed harder.

Konan narrowed her eyes.
What trash. She voicelessly spoke. In her fast growing anger, she unconsciously allowed her orange polished nails to dig deep into the flesh of her right palm, and glanced unconcerned at the tiny droplets of blood flowing down it.
Flashes of her own childhood ran across her memory. Foreign shinobi wielding kunai and swords, slaughtering her native village. Her small family home decorated with the mangled, bloody corpses of the parents she’d once loved.
The raw wounds ripped anew inside her heart. Filling Konan with a dark hatred which refused to be quelled.
Staring at the men again. She saw their eyes were no different than the men who ruined her life. Cold. Pitiless.
Her body moved before she realized what she was doing and soon found herself jumping off the building and behind the clueless men.
Quickly reaching inside her cloak, she pulled two kunai and effortlessly launched the small weapons towards them.
The larger villager fell first. The kunai lodged itself into the back of his head, blood poured immediately from the wound as he collapsed face first onto the ground.
The second villager stared at the sight horrified, unsure of what had transpired, Albeit only briefly. The second kunai struck him in the throat, silencing him forever.
After checking their lifeless bodies, now surrounded in a slick sheet of crimson, Konan leapt up to another building.
It’s time for me to go. She decided. Not one to waste time, she speedily left the area.

For the next few minutes, the excited young boy sped home across the wet ground, the deplorable rain long forgotten. As he entered his apartment, he was met with yet another surprise. Someone was sitting at his kitchen table waiting for him.
‘’ Who are you?’’ Naruto politely asked, closing the door behind him.’’ And why are you in my home?’’
The unnamed stranger rose from her seat and softly laughed.’’ Well, I am not here to rob you, I promise, and the name is Tsunade.’’
He absorbed in her appearance. She was a tall, fair skinned woman, with brown eyes and shoulder length blonde hair. Clad in a grassy-green haori with a grey and sleeveless kimono styled blouse underneath, held close by a dark blue sash matching her pants and open toed sandals. He also couldn’t help but blouse was designed very low, revealing the sight of her exceptionally large cleavage. He blushed red within seconds and immediately averted his gaze.’’ I’m… Naruto Uzumaki. It’s nice to meet you.’’
Tsunade smiled. She’d seen how his eyes traveled to her chest and darted away in shame. It was adorable. But she’d wasted enough time already, and wasn’t planning on wasting a second longer. ‘’ I know your name, Naruto. I came back to this village for you.’’
‘’ What?’’ He couldn’t believe what he’d heard. Why in the world would she be here for him?
However, after he gave it some more thought, Naruto remembered why the woman’s name felt so familiar to him. He’d read about her in some of the few books he owned. She was Tsunade Senju. The only living grandchild of the First Hokage whom founded Konoha itself, and one of the three Sannin of legend made famous during the Second Great Shinobi War.
What does someone like her want with a nobody like me? He wondered to himself.
Finding his voice again, he cleared his throat and took a slow breath. ‘’ Tell me, Lady Tsunade, what business does a Sannin have with a clan-less orphan such as me?’’

She found it impossible to contain her smile. The little squirt reminded her of Minato. The memory of her noble, ill-fated son was both a blessing and a curse. It was obviously clear though, his son here was almost just as cunning as he’d been. ‘’ You may be surprised,’’ Tsunade told him softly, matching his gaze.’’ What would you say if I said I wanted to make you my apprentice? After all, that is the entire reason I came here.’’
‘’ Me? Really? He questioned disbelievingly, still skeptical of what he was being informed of.’’ Why?’’
She crossed her arms.’’ I have my reasons. Besides, you don’t have much of a choice in the matter. I’ve already been granted permission from Sarutobi-Sensei.’’
‘’ Sensei? Wait… You mean old man third?’’ His eyes began to widen.
She replied with a nod. Forgive me for not coming sooner.
‘’ What about the academy?’’
The experienced Sannin raised a hand to calm him. ‘’ Don’t fret. While I will take you away from the village for a time, you won’t be expelled out of the academy. The council has agreed if you are fully trained by the period of the next graduation exam in seven years, then they shall pass you no questions asked.’’
Naruto sighed in relief, particularly grateful he didn’t have to worry about expulsion any time soon. ‘’ Thank you, Lady Tsunade. I would be honored to be your student.’’
‘’ Good,’’ She responded with a satisfied expression, stretching her arms momentarily.’’ You best get some sleep then. We leave bright and early tomorrow.’’

Chapter Text

Chapter 3.

Naruto was propelled into the air again. The old tree broke his fall again, and whilst the impact was as sharply painful as always, it felt minor compared to the blow his pride took. It had been two years since he’d left the village of Konoha to train as Tsunade’s apprentice, and not once had he ever managed to land a single attack on her, despite countless sparring sessions. Picking himself up from the ground, he stared across the snowy field at his waiting master, her trademark frown never once leaving her flawless face. Regardless if she realized it or not, that only cemented his resolve that much more. ‘’ I’m far from finished, let’s keep going.’’ He said in a determined voice.

Tsunade didn’t show her smile, but inwardly she was pleased by her student’s unwavering spirit. If she were being honest, the boy had surprised her at every turn. None of her previous pupils displayed the sheer amount of glowing potential he did, not even Shizune. Perhaps it was to be expected, with him being her grandson and the host to the Nine Tails, however that wasn’t what made him special. If she were to describe the reason, it was his staggering growth rate. She’d never witnessed another person in her life who processed and learned new information so swiftly, efficiently, and calmly, then applied it almost perfectly to accelerate their skills. In addition, he seemed to be driven by a desperate need to succeed to where he’d rather face death than ever accept surrender. He’d become a fine shinobi someday, she felt certain of it. ‘’ Very well,’’ She told him, barely restraining a rising chuckle.’’ Let’s continue the torture… I mean the training.’’

‘’ Huh?’’ Naruto questioned. She shook her head. ’’ Nothing. Before we resume though, I have a question.’’

‘’ What is it?’’ ‘’ Tell me, do you know what chakra is?’’

He sighed. Not another lecture, Naruto thought perplexed. ‘’ Of course.’’

‘’ Say it then.’’ Seeing no other way around it, he crossed his arms and in-took a heavy breath. ‘’ Chakra is the elemental life force which is the foundation for ninjutsu. By connecting our spiritual and physical energies through intense concentration, chakra can be used to perform jutsu, the basis for the most advanced ninja arts.’’

‘’Yes,’’ She nodded to him.’’ And what is it a shinobi needs to master this power?’’ ‘’ Chakra control?’’

‘’ Indeed. ’’ He shot her a suspicious glance.’’ What’s your point? I’ve already did that.’’

‘’ Please.’’ Tsunade scoffed lightly, staring at him sternly.’’ You haven’t been close to scratching the surface of this power, chakra control isn’t so easily conquered.’’ Naruto steered his gaze away from her to his feet. He went over all the information she’d taught him concerning chakra and the basic lessons he’d easily learned long ago, and finally concluded she was right. He hadn’t yet mastered full control, if he had, he would be far more precise at wielding the chakra inside his body. And according to Kurama, he possessed an absurdly giant pool of chakra due to his Uzumaki heritage and Kurama living within him. Of course! I am such a fool, He reflected to himself, Larger reserves mean increased difficulty in control, why did I not see that? ‘’ So, that is where I’ve been going wrong.’’ From that day onwards, Naruto began to train tirelessly in chakra control. After a few weeks beneath his teacher’s rigorous training regime, he soon proved to be a natural study when it came to the practice and in spite of a few set-backs, he managed to achieve surprisingly exceptional control. He reaped the benefits of his newfound ability by studying an old scroll Tsunade-sensei had lent him, and found he was able to effortlessly grasp the instructions and writing imprinted within. The direct results of his progress allowing him to learn a number of ninjutsu from it, the most fruitful among the batch ultimately being the Shadow Clone Jutsu. In part thanks to his greater chakra mastery, he discovered he could summon hundreds of corporeal clones without any significant drop in his chakra levels. Nevertheless, he knew if it wasn’t for Kurama’s presence and his own large supply of chakra, he wouldn’t have been capable of such an impossible feat. ‘’ You are overlooking the obvious, as usual.’’ Said Kurama, a low chuckle escaping through his tone. Naruto smiled. ‘’ Am I? Then why don’t you tell me what obvious detail I’ve missed?’’ ‘’ Gladly, brat. What you failed to see is that with this specific jutsu you experience everything your clones do, I am sure even you can appreciate my meaning.’’ He could. A surge of excitement rushed inside him. This was excellent news, he could learn twice as much in twice the time if he was hearing his friend correctly. But he sensed there had to be risks, nothing this effective worked without a few drawbacks. ‘’ Kurama…

‘’ Yes. You are right to think there will be side effects. You will receive twice the exhaustion as well. So be careful.’’

‘’ I will.’’

This is where the real training begins, He thought happily.

In the following six months, Naruto remained true to his word and cautiously utilized his shadow clones to aid him in his training. The fallout wasn’t nearly as tremendous as it might’ve otherwise been since he only used a few clones at a time, but they still provided substantial results. During this period, he also focused on increasing his skill in Taijutsu with Tsunade’s guidance, and before long surpassed his own expectations. He supposed he possessed a natural gift for it, but he could not say the same for Genjutsu. No matter how hard he trained, he simply couldn’t perform it at all.

He really hated the fact Genjutsu appeared to be beyond his capability to employ, but he didn’t dwell on it too much, there was no point.

Instead, he began to put forth his effort into improving his knowledge of ninjutsu and continue his special lessons his master provided him into Kenjutsu, which mostly pertained to a series of physical techniques often involving the use of swords. He was genuinely intrigued by it, and akin to Taijutsu, he proceeded to expertly dominate every aspect of the craft.

As he finished his daily training, he let himself fall into the bed of the hotel he and Lady Tsunade were staying at presently, somewhere in the center of the Land of Iron, and began to close his eyes with a smirk etched onto his face.

At the rate he was going, it wouldn’t take a considerable period for him to start his journey to reaching his goal.

Just a little more, he told himself.

Sleep claimed him after that thought.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4.

Neverending snow blew down onto the frozen foothills and majestic mountains known as the Three Wolves in a thick blur, drawing a long blanket of white across the large swath of mountainous terrain. The bright, afternoon sun blazed above the cloudy azure sky, glowing like a titan’s burning wheel.

Crisp and pristine, the harsh landscape presented the appearance of a world lost in ageless mystery and baffling elegance. The teeming wildlife running over the sloping hillsides and tree dominated forests were eerily silent, as if the surviving animals were frightended of unintentionally luring the interest of the two intimidating humans training there. Naruto dodged another strike. That made three. He smiled at sign of progress on his end, in the past he wouldn’t have evaded even one of his teacher’s mighty punches. Tsunade wasn’t too surprised he was beginning to dodge and counter her moves. His speed and reaction time had grown quite a bit over the last few months, not to mention his other developing skills.

‘’ You are doing well, Naruto,’’ she said, staring straight at the determined boy.’’ However, I think I will kick things up a notch.’’ Instead of waiting for his response, she promptly rushed towards him again, focusing her chakra into her right hand and leveled her fist at him. Startled as he was, he wasn’t nowhere near foolish enough to believe he could withstand her punch, not with the sheer quanity of chakra being channeled into it. Neither could he counter her effectively. Alright then, I will use that jutsu, He decided. As Tsunade came closer by the second, her arm outstretched to deliver a punishing blow, Naruto jumped backwards a few feet and performed a cross shaped hand sign. ‘’ Shadow Clone Jutsu! He shouted, whereas five corporeal copies of himself were instantly summoned into existence through a cloud of smoke. Without needing to say a word to them, the clones charged at Tsunade.

Suddenly, a loud tremor shook the ground and the snowy floor was split into two. The impact was devastating. Within seconds, all five clones were hit by the shockwave of the tremor, and were dispersed. Naruto sighed in frustration. His master’s monster strength was something else, he admitted. A few clones were never going to be anything less than a momentary distraction, especially when their obvious fragility did them no favors.

Still, they had bought him a little room to breathe, and now he knew what to do. Naruto poured a small amount of chakra in his feet, and jumped several feet into the air, then reached to his side and brought forth two kunai which he hurled at Tsunade. At first, the seasoned Sanin wasn’t too worried when he’d thrown the kunai, but she noticed small explosive tags wrapped around them, forcing her to retreat backwards briefly to avoid the subsequent explosions.

That was when she sensed Naruto launching another attack from her rear. ‘’ Clever,’’ she muttered lowly, feeling almost impressed by his creativity.’’ But it’s not good enough! She yelled, turning swiftly to block his kick with a elbow, then punching Naruto in the chest. The forceful blow propelling the trainee back a distance until he roughly landed in the snow. Naruto woke up several hours later. When his eyes opened he looked around in confusion, seeing he was back in bed. ‘’ What happened?’’ He wondered aloud.

‘’ You were knocked unconscious, fool.’’ Kurama answered from inside him, his obnoxious laugh growing in volume by the second.’’ It was a rather pathetic sight. But I confess, it was amusing to watch.’’

‘’ I see,’’ he replied, choosing to ignore the fox’s playful taunting, understanding he was merely showing he cared without actually saying it. He wasn’t the emotional type, a fact he’d learned about his roommate long ago.’’ So, where’s Tsunade-sensei?’’

‘’ After she put you to bed, the old hag went to meet with Shizune.’’

He nodded.’’ So, Shizune is back?’’ He’d rather missed the woman. She was Tsunade’s former apprentice and currently her only assistant.

Ever since he’d been traveling with them, Shizune had been good to him, treating him like a little brother of sorts, and comforting him when the scars of his past occasionally surfaced in unpleasant bursts of anxiety. A capable shinobi in her own right, and only a decade older than himself, she had been the closest thing to family he’d ever known.’’ It’ll be nice to see her again.’’

‘’ I suppose.’’

Maybe it was because of the nostalgic mood he was in, but the questions he’d repressed for years had finally began to leak through, and he felt his hidden desire to know the truth regarding his parents compel him to ask his companion something he’d been hesitant of. ‘’ Kurama… I need to know, who were my parents? Do you know?’’

Deep behind the cage of Naruto’s mindscape, Kurama sighed softly as Naruto asked his question. He’d always been aware that someday the boy would want answers, although in his heart he feared the repercussions of that fateful revelation. Once he discovered the unique connection between Naruto and the old man, he felt proud the duty to guide him had fallen to him, but over time he became more than that. He genuinely formed a bond with the human child, and he wasn’t ashamed to admit he even considered him a friend. Which was why he wasn’t looking forward to having to explain the origins of Naruto’s birth, much less his own part in the tragic tale. After several more minutes, he swallowed his doubts and raised his voice to honestly give Naruto the truth. He deserved to know. ‘’ I do. But are you certain you wish to hear it? ‘’

''Yes.’’ he said, folding his hands whilst he waited in anticipation for the explanation he’d constantly wanted for what seemed like eternity.’’ I think I am.’’

‘’ Very well,’’ Kurama replied, staying silent a moment afterward before speaking again.’’ Your parents were… Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki.’’

Naruto’s words hung in his throat. He wanted to say something, anything, but the blatant shock shooting through his system left him voiceless and unresponsive. A million thoughts swam into his brain at once, few maintaining form as they vanished. One thought did survive the plunge however, and it kept repeating the same thing over and over again. How?

If they were indeed his parents how was it that he’d lived the life he’d had? What was the reason? He wasn’t wholly blind to the knowledge that Minato Namikaze was the identity of the Leaf Village’s Fourth Hokage, a celebrated hero whose many accomplishments had eclipsed him into legend. It was difficult enough reconciling himself to the fact he was the son of this man, someone he’d always admired from the time he was only a small child, much less realizing it was his own father who sealed Kurama inside him. Everyone in Konoha knew the famous story. When the Nine Tailed Fox attacked the village thirteen years ago, The Fourth Hokage bravely sacrificed his life to seal the demon inside a human child and saved the Leaf.

He was that child.

He’d been aware for some time he was Kurama’s host, but what he didn’t know was that it was his father who made it happen. Then there was his mother… Who was she? He’d never heard her name mentioned before at all. Kushina Uzumaki? Is she still alive? Or…

‘’ Both your parents are dead,’’ Kurama answered for him, fully capable of reading Naruto’s thoughts. ‘’ They died the same night you were born.’’

He nodded unsurprised. Kurama continued. ‘’ I was involved as you already must’ve figured out. Your father, as the Hokage, attempted to stop my goal of destroying the Leaf Village by sealing me into you. In the end, I underestimated how determined he was and I was defeated.’’

‘’ Why did you attack the Leaf?’’ Naruto asked sharply, a small hint of anger hidden behind his tone.

‘’ Assaulting your village wasn’t my original intention. I was forced into that situation by another.’’

‘’ Forced? By who?’’

‘’ A Uchiha, one whom possessed the Mangekyo Sharingan.’’

Naruto sat up in the bed and put a hand underneath his chin, as he began to ponder over the new information. There were many shinobi clans of notable prestige and renown from Konoha, such as the Hyuuga, Yamanaka, Sarutobi, Nara, and Senju clans, but none were arguably of a higher standing than the Uchiha. From what he recalled though, the Uchiha clan had been wiped out in a single night six years prior, well, all except for Sasuke Uchiha.

He frowned. Remembering his past with Sasuke growing up, and how far better the young prodigy had been than him at almost everything.

He shook his head, shoving those old memories aside. Self pity wouldn’t help him here. Still, he couldn’t wrap his head around who that Uchiha could’ve possibly been that Kurama told him about.

‘’ A Uchiha huh? What was his name?’’

‘’ I don’t know. He claimed he was Madara Uchiha, but I have my doubts.’’

Just as Naruto went to ask another question, a scorching pain shot into his head, causing him to reel backwards on the bed.

Beginning to panic, Naruto pressed his hands against his head and tried to calm himself down, but despite what he did the pain merely grew worse.

Then it happened.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5.

Death.

There wasn’t any other word to describe what it felt like. Not to Naruto Uzumaki.

Forced onto his back, his body shook, twisting and turning from side to side. The inside of his chest grew hot as a furnace, and the power of speech steadily abandoned him. The agonizing pain in his head continued to worsen, until it seemed it was going to burst.

Then without warning, his body glowed gold and an intrusive light more luminous than the blinding sun blasted through his eyes. He wanted to scream. He wanted to beg for help. But no matter how hard he tried, his voice remained indifferent towards his pleas. Seconds evolved into minutes, and an infinite line of crystal shaped objects flew into his mind. As each crystal passed by and shattered, a massive influx of information was absorbed into his brain at once. By the point that the fifth crystal burst, he had reached his absolute limit and slipped into unconsciousness.

Inside Naruto, the restless fox observed the mysterious event with a worried stare. He had no idea what was happening, and there was very little he could do to aid his friend. He felt helpless. And that alone, frustrated him to no end.‘’ Damn it!’’ He roared loudly.

A small chuckle arose from behind Kurama. The ever alert Nine Tails swung his large body around on instinct, unprepared for what he saw. ‘’ O… Old man?’’

Floating above the ground cross-legged, was a pale skinned man with deep wrinkles, two horn-like protrusions on his forehead, and a strong jawline. He sported a milky white, full-length kimono patterned with six black magatama around a high collar. His shoulder-length brown hair was spiky and braided. He also bore pupil-less white eyes. ‘’ It is I, dear Kurama.’’ The man spoke in a gentle, warm voice.

The fox’s eyes widened. It couldn’t be him. It was impossible, he thought anxiously. His father was gone. He was there all those centuries ago when the one now revered everywhere as the Sage of Six Paths had perished. ‘’ You’re dead. How can this be real?’’ He questioned slowly, still unsure of what his eyes were showing him.

‘’ Indeed, and dead I remain. However, I am very real, I assure you.’’ The Sage explained.

‘’ How? I mean, it doesn’t make sense.’’

He smiled. ‘’ I acknowledge your confusion, my son, but I don’t have much time, so I will put it as simply as I can,’’ he said, scratching the underside of his chin.’’ The person known as Hagoromo Otsutsuki or the Sage of Six Paths is no more, only his bare essence, his spirit lives on. But my power to exist between the worlds of the living and the dead are fast approaching their imminent conclusion, and I thus thereafter am to be sent to the pure lands.’’

‘’ Pure Lands?’’

‘’ The afterlife, such as it is.’’

Kurama was beginning to get the picture. Knowing the old man, he had likely harnessed his enormous supply of chakra to keep himself temporarily bound between the ancient borders of life and death, and now his time was running out. ‘’ I see. Sorry to be blunt, old man, but why are you here?’’

‘’ Yes. We must make haste, I agree,’’ The Sage responded in agreement, lifting up his left hand.’’ I am here on behalf of your jinchuriki.’’

‘’ Naruto?’’

‘’ Precisely so. He is the child of prophecy I once told you of, do you recall?’’ He asked him.

Of course he did. How couldn’t he? He might’ve been seldom more than a relatively small kitsune during that period, but he recollected the moment well. After all, the old man died a few weeks following the ominous prophecy he’d proclaimed. He never knew if he sincerely believed in it, at least not until he’d met Naruto. ‘’ I do. But he...

'’ Worry not,’’ The Sage calmed him with a shake of his head.’’ The boy will be fine, what’s happening to him is a result of my will.’’

‘’ What do you mean?’’

‘’ I mean your host is my reincarnation, in a sense. Unfortunately, being human and burdened with their limitations, he was born with a meager fraction of my capabilities,’’ Hagoromo calmly pointed out, sighing heavily as he produced a violet energy into his left hand.’’ However, such will not be enough for what he will must face in the future, so I have taken it upon myself to gift him the rest.’’ The violet energy ball grew in size, and in an instant the environment changed from a dark sewer to an open lake and grassy, sunlit field. Hagoromo pushed the energy forward and it flew out of his hand, landing onto the grassy field as it imploded, immediately rocking the landscape with a violent explosion. When the dust settled, a golden mass of water several miles long was appeared atop a destructive crater. ‘’ It is done. When Naruto awakes, many changes await him. He shall possess most of my power and knowledge, even if it will take some time before it stabilizes enough for him to access it.’’

Kurama nodded. He didn’t have to be told what transpired. The giant lake was his and Naruto’s combined chakra pool, whilst the golden water was the sage’s power. It was a stirring sight to be honest. ‘’ I understand.’’

‘’ Guide him, my son. I leave the rest in your hands.’’ Hagoromo told him softly. After saying those last, few words, his spiritual form began to fade, and with a final smile, he vanished from view.

‘’ I promise I will, father.’’ Kurama vowed.

Two Hours Later.

Naruto sat up in bed, yawning while he rubbed the back of his head. He felt different somehow, but he couldn’t exactly say why, it was an odd feeling. When he tried remembering what he’d been doing before sleep claimed him, nothing came to mind. It was almost like he’d forgotten something important, though he couldn’t imagine what.

He did remember speaking to Kurama about his parents and finally learning the truth. He wondered if he simply became too overwhelmed and passed out. It was always possible. ‘’ Kurama?’’

‘’ I see you’re awake.’’

‘’ Yeah,’’ he nodded, stretching his arms and stifling another yawn.’’ I want you to know that I don’t blame you for what happened to my parents or me, somehow I know it wasn’t your fault.’’

Kurama breathed in a sigh of relief. He would never admit to anyone ever, but the boy’s reaction had been weighing on him. Even more so now that he knew for certain he was the sage’s successor, not to mention his own fondness for the child

.’’ Thank you. I appreciate that.’’

Before the conversation could continue, Tsunade entered the room. She stopped mid stride and stared in shock at Naruto.

‘’ Tsunade-sensei?’’

She didn’t answer.

Her brown gaze was studying her apprentice in rising disbelief.

Naruto seemed to be taller, his spiky, blonde hair, longer and mixed with barely noticeable strands of red. His muscles were more defined and apparent, but what stuck out the most was the half moonlike symbol on both of his wrists and the fact his whiskers were gone. ‘’ What happened to you?’’

‘’ What do you mean? I’m the same as always.’’ He told her, evident confusion behind his tone.

He isn’t aware of it. She suspected as much. Deciding to let the matter hold and do her research later, she looked back at him with a smile. ‘’ Anyway, I am glad to see you’re feeling better.’’

Naruto said nothing. He placed a hand to his head, and suddenly he began to process information he didn’t realize he had. Images flashed inside his mind, of Tsunade sitting and laughing with his parents, of her grieving and drinking away her sorrows in some tavern, and much more. When it finished, he understood. Tsunade was his grandmother. ‘’ Naruto? Are you alright?’’ She asked, slightly concerned by his unusual behaviour. It wasn’t like him.

He removed his hand from his head and shot Tsunade an accusatory look.’’ Why? Why did you never tell me?’’

‘’ Excuse me?’’

He balled up his hands into fists and his jawline tightened as he glared icily at his teacher. ‘’ That you are my grandmother. That you knew who my parents were. That… you abandoned me!’’ Naruto screamed in a rare display of raw emotion, unable to prevent the tears from emerging in the corners of his eyes.

Tsunade could only stare down at the boy who’d became her sole source of pride and joy in recent years and feel an abrupt pang of guilt wash over the center of her soul. Everything he’d said was true. He was her grandson, and in the pain she’d endured with the loss of his parents, she’d allowed herself to wallow in self pity and regret. The death of Minato and Kushina, merely served to remind her of the other tragedies in her life, such as her younger brother Nawaki, and her late lover Dan. Nevertheless, in the process, she’d justified abandoning her only family in the world by convincing herself it was for the best. Of course, deep in her wounded heart, she always knew it was a mistake. She could never thank Jiraiya enough for convicing her to return to the Leaf, and take Naruto into her care. Doubtlessly, it was the best decision she’d could’ve made. ‘’ Naruto… I’m sorry,’’ She said truthfully, her guilt beginning to break the walls of her resolve.’’ I was in a bad place, and I know that isn’t any excuse, but I promise I won’t leave you again. You are my student, my family, and I will love you always.’’

‘’ Do you swear it?’’

‘’ Yes. I swear it on my life.’’

Naruto wanted to hate her. To cast blame onto her for his horrific treatment in Konoha, but despite his anger and bitterness, he could not find it in himself to do it.

Sure, she was at fault for a few bad choices, but how was he to blame her for circumstances he’d never dealt with? For being human? Nobody was perfect and Tsunade wasn’t responsible for the way the village felt about him either. What mattered to him was that she acknowledged her wrongs and showed she truly cared, which she had. Breathing out deeply, he permitted his rage to subside and slid off the bed. Walking to her, he wrapped his arms around his grandmother in a gentle hug.’’ I love you too, and I forgive you. Besides, you did come for me eventually, and I will be forever grateful for that.’’

Tsunade quickly hugged him back tightly, struggling not to cry in a moment that felt like it lasted an eternity. ‘’ Thank you, I mean it, thank you.’’

Kurama watched the events unfold with mild interest. It amused him to see that the old hag, cunning as she was, neglected to ask how he knew who his parents were to begin with. He simply deduced she’d been too absorbed in her emotions for such logic to manifest. It would be quite the drama when Naruto had to secure a random solution to her questions, he mused.

Five Years Later.

At the sight of the gates of Konoha, Naruto Uzumaki was filled with a bursting blast of relief. His seven year journey away from his native village had been an arduous one, to say the least. Despite all the painful memories the place still withheld for him, it was his home, and that would never change. He gazed to his right at a line of trees with interwoven branches, half expecting his longtime master to be there accompanied by her typical scowl usually aimed at him for staring off into space too much. However, she, and her assistant Shizune had left for the Leaf Village a few days earlier than himself. After all, he was 18 years old now, as an adult it was only natural he be expected to travel by himself sometimes, his days as a helpless child were thankfully well behind him.

Shifting his attention back onto the village gates, he encouraged his feet into motion. It didn’t take long until he had reached the entrance to the front gate, finding two shinobi lazily standing guard. Naruto carefully observed them.

They both wore the leaf headband around the top of their heads, an official symbol of the duo’s status as full-fledged ninjas. He turned his eyes on their green flak jackets and dark pants was enough to convince him they held Chunin level at the very least. The amount of chakra his senses picked up from them was low, undoubtedly of no threat to him. Yeah. I estimate these guys are fresh chunin, Naruto determined.

‘’ No shit, even a moron could see that much.’’ Kurama said in an amused tone. He sighed at the fox’s comment. Ever since learning the truth of his parents and Kurama's past, the pair’s friendship had grown even more over the years, to the point where they trusted each other completely, but Naruto knew when he spoke up like this, it wasn’t to mock him despite how he made it seem. He was merely bored. ‘’ Sure.’’ He replied back telepathically, then switched his focus towards the two men again.

‘’ Hello there,’’ he said to them politely, waving his hands in a non-hostile manner. ‘’ Can I pass?’’

Chapter Text

Chapter 6.

The two Chunin observed the newcomer suspiciously. Both men were fairly certain they’d seen him somewhere before, though where they couldn’t say.
The older, darker haired of the pair spoke first.
‘’ Your name?’’
‘’ Naruto Uzumaki,’’ he replied with a confident smile, his piercing ocean blue eyes never once faltering beneath their critical stares.’’ I was born in this village.’’
The men raised their eyebrows, expressions of surprise running across them. They naturally remembered who Naruto was, but the man in front of them didn’t match the image they had of the little troublemaker.
He was taller for one, appearing nearly six feet and fair skinned. His body presented a lean and muscular physique, with spiky, blonde hair that had jaw-length red bangs framing either side of his shaved face.
Garbed in a black shirt, orange pants and blue sandals. He also wore a short-sleeved crimson coat, with black flames at the hem over his normal attire.
‘’ You’re Uzumaki? Can you prove it?’’
The other guard nodded.’’ I assumed you were dead.’’
I bet you did, Naruto thought bitterly.
Reaching into his coat, he pulled out two folded pieces of white paper taped together and offered it to them. ‘’ I’m not dead yet. Here, take a look.’’
The younger guard grabbed the paper from him and unfolded it. When he finished he peered back at Naruto with a strange frown and handed it to his companion.’’ A travel permit and birth certificate?’’
‘’ That’s right.’’
The two Chunin exchanged a look between them which to Naruto felt almost alike to disappointment, then turned their attention back to him again.
‘’ Well, everything seems to be in order,’’ one of them said, returning the paperwork to Naruto.’’ So, what is the purpose of your visit?’’
‘’ What business is that of yours?’’
‘’ Just answer, or be gone from this village, demon.’’

Naruto glared at the men. He hadn’t really predicted they would’ve hassled him to this degree, but he should’ve expected it after they learned he was who he said he was. The cold animosity and judgment their eyes showed made it all too clear. The village still resented him.
However, he wasn’t the naive, powerless child who’d left, and he wasn’t going to let these men stand in his way for much longer.
‘’ Let me pass, and I mean now.’’ he demanded angrily, allowing a tiny amount of his killing intent to slip out.
Feeling themselves shrink in the wake of the pure killing intent he displayed, the two men swallowed nervously and quickly realized they made a mistake in attempting to strong arm the nine tails brat. He was far more dangerous than he used to be, even they could see that. It also occurred to them the Hokage might be expecting his arrival too, if this was the case and they barred his entry then it would be them who’d suffer for it.
Stepping to the side, they motioned their hands towards the open gate. ‘’ Go ahead.’’
Naruto ignored them and walked into the village.

Konoha was remarkably big, far more sizable than in his memories. He couldn’t help but be hypnotized by the sheer scale of it’s marvelous construction. Surrounded by a giant stone wall and a thick line of trees, the village sheltered a fashionable chain of wooden and stone erected inns, houses, boutiques, armories, restaurants, and office buildings in the upper district on each side of the street.
In the lower districts, the intoxicating scent of smoked meat, imported wine, and exotic spices stung the air.
Food vendors moved in and out of their homespun work tents and stalls, promoting their various goods. A busy hub of pedestrian traffic traveled to and from the shuffled string of workshops, apartments, bath houses, and taverns throughout the area.
The Hokage rock, stood at the very center.
It was a stone monument near the base of a mountain, which had the faces of all the previous Hokage expertly engraved into it. He stopped to stare at the monument. He’d always admired the mighty Hokage, every one of them. They were the greatest shinobi of their time, and it was only due to their sacrifices as leaders of Konoha that the village endured.
The fact he learned his own father was the Fourth Hokage, only caused his respect to grow further.
He knew as a kid, he often went around declaring he too would someday become Hokage, but he mainly did that because he saw the title as his sole means of gaining the village’s acceptance. A naive reason, he admitted, and he no longer cared for that. Did he still aspire to be Hokage? He wasn’t certain. What mattered most to him right now was his goals, and achieving the role of the leader of the village simply wasn’t among them at the moment.
Sighing, he began walking again, steadily heading towards the office of the Hokage.
Located next to the Ninja Academy and the monument stone, the residence of the Hokage was a large mansion circular in design, and one of the largest buildings found in Konoha.
Inside the office sat Hiruzen Sarutobi, the reigning Third Hokage.

Leaning back in the old wooden chair that had been his constant companion for three and a half decades, Hiruzen softly inhaled on the brown pipe in his right hand and blew out a small stream of smoke.
Glancing at the pile of paperwork piled on his desk for what felt like the hundredth time today, he began to idly imagine how less irksome his life might’ve been if he’d settled on becoming a fisherman in place of a shinobi. It was a pleasant fantasy, but he knew it never would’ve occurred.
He had been born into the esteemed Sarutobi clan, whom were among the first batch of shinobi clans to ally with the newly created Konoha alongside the Senju and Uchiha during the chaotic aftermath of the Warring States Period.
Inevitably, his proud and highly respected family had held certain expectations from him.
In truth, he didn’t regret his decision.
Although he indeed did detest the cursed paperwork and other equally trifling tasks, Hiruzen would be hard pressed to envision a future where he opted to walk a different path.
As a firm believer in the Will of Fire, a philosophy which holds that the entire village of Konoha was family, not connected by blood but by an ideal, to protect and defend the Leaf village as previous generations had done, he felt honored to be blessed with the life he’d been given.
He glanced towards the gray walls of his office, focusing his eyes on the framed pictures of the previous three Hokage decorating the right center. How different would things be if any of you were here instead of me? He ruefully pondered.
A knock at the door interrupted him from his thoughts.

Naruto entered the office.
Seeing the old Hokage sitting at his desk, he smiled politely and waved his hand.
‘’ Hey, gramps, it’s been a while.’’
Hiruzen returned the gesture, cracking a small grin when he noticed the boy. He tentatively estimated he could no longer call Naruto that, considering the young Uzumaki was practically a grown man now and it was obvious how much he’d changed over the years.
It brought a sense of joy to his heart to know how greatly Naruto had bloomed under Tsunade’s guidance, it was more than he was ever able to do for him.
His indecisiveness, and inability to neither protect Naruto from the abuse of the villagers or likewise sway the council in the child’s favor always haunted him. He could only speculate how disappointed Minato would be in him if he were alive.

Shrugging off his internal debate, he turned back to Naruto and nodded.
‘’ Yes. It surely has. Welcome home, Naruto.’’

Naruto, quietly and proficiently, began examining the older man sitting before him. He looked older, more weary than he recalled, but he concluded it was perhaps from the stress of his job. The Third Hokage was nearly seventy years old, so, of course, severe exhaustion seemed a natural thing.
His hair was gray and short, and he had all the wrinkles and liver spots which came with old age.
What hadn’t evolved was his clothes. He still wore the official kage uniform, a haori with a red, large kimono tied by a white sash, and the customary hat alongside it.‘’ Thanks, It’s good to see you again.’’
He really meant that.
Back in his troubled childhood, the old man was one of the few in the village who’d showed genuine concern for his well being, and at least tried to help him.
He may have kept the truth regarding his heritage from him, but both he and Tsunade understood he did so to protect him from the dangers of that potentially dangerous information being revealed to the public before he was ready.
‘’ I appreciate that,’’ Hiruzen said, lifting his pipe to smoke again.’’ Now, on to other matters, I spoke to Tsunade and Shizune and as far as I am concerned you have completed your end of the bargain.’’
‘’ I’m glad to hear it. By the way where is Tsunade-sensei? Shouldn’t she be here?’’
Another smirk crossed his lips.’’ You know her. She got tired of waiting and left to go have some fun, whatever that means.’’
That means sake or gambling, Naruto grimaced, we won’t be seeing her anytime soon.
‘’ Yeah, she’ll be out of commission for a good while.’’
Hiruzen laughed.
‘’ Yes, I imagine so.’’
Leaning down, he pulled out a ninja headband from beneath a drawer and slid it across the desk.
Naruto stared almost disbelievingly at the object. He’d wanted to be a shinobi for as long as he could remember, and a cynical part of him had believed it would never happen. Yet here he was.
Slowly, an infectious grin spread across his face.
He picked up the forehead protector and gripped it tightly in his hands.
Composed of an iron, metal plate and bundle of blue cloth, it was engraved with the symbol of the Leaf and legally represented his status as a shinobi. Wasting little time, he wrapped the forehead protector around his head, happily succumbing to the overwhelming sense of pride spreading through him.
‘’ Thank you.’’
‘’ You’re welcome, my boy,’’ Hiruzen answered, thoroughly pleased by Naruto’s reaction.’’ As of today, you are a Shinobi of Konoha, wear that headband with pride.’’
‘’ I will, I promise.’’
Clearing his throat, he pointed towards the window behind him.’’ Now, you must go to the academy one last time, in order to receive further details on what squad you shall be assigned to alongside the other graduates. Do you understand?’’
‘’ Of course, Lord Third.’’ He nodded.
‘’ All right, you better be off,’’ Hiruzen told the excited new ninja, pointing his right index finger towards the door.’’ It wouldn’t be wise to be late your first day back.’’

The class was silent.

Not even the slightest sound could be heard, save for the occasional whisper. It evoked a gloomy, unpredictable atmosphere, which few had dared to shatter.
Except for one.
Naruto Uzumaki confidently sauntered into the classroom, and similar to any force of nature, utterly annihilated the calm and orderly state of things. The students eyes stuck to him like glue, each clearly remembering him despite the many years he’d been absent. After all, it was incredibly difficult to forget his uncommon spiky, blonde hair and goofy grin. What intrigued them the most however, was he wasn’t being the loud, annoying bundle of energy he once had been.
As for Naruto himself, he ignored the stares and collective confusion, instead deciding to survey his surroundings. The classroom was bigger than he recalled, and admittedly majestic in it’s own right. Priceless paper scrolls, oil paintings, and antique weapons were hung onto the gray, stone walls and high ceiling.
Stone tiles were constructed across the bottom floor towards the edges of the wooden staircase, leading upwards to the right center of the room.
There, more than three dozen seats bordered both sides of the staircase.
Unsurprisingly, he saw most of the seats were empty.
Only nine students remained.
He knew them all too.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7.

Naruto threw his attention onto the curious students, carefully observing each one. Long buried memories flooded into his brain, and he slowly began to sort out his feelings.

Kiba Inuzuka- The young heir to the fabled Inuzuka clan, was not someone he ever deemed likable, owing that to his egotistical and oftentimes hot tempered nature. He didn’t have anything personal against the guy, but neither was he a friend.

Shino Aburame- In his opinion, Shino was an odd enigma. He hardly spoke a word and there wasn’t a single second in all the years they knew one another that he could tell what went on in his mind.

Shikamaru Nara- Lazy by nature, he was judged by most as an indifferent underachiever. But in reality, he possessed both a rare intellect and kind heart that had earned his respect. In some ways, he considered him one of his few friends.

Sakura Haruno- The pink haired beauty who’d been his sole romantic interest as a child, though she only had eyes for Sasuke as did every other girl in their class. He’d be damned if he would ever understand it. While she was very intelligent from what he’d noticed, she lacked much skill and was held back by her naivete and low self esteem. She was also one of the few students coming from a normal civilian family instead of a clan.

Ino Yamanaka- Heiress of the Yamanaka clan. A bold, confident, and headstrong woman, who was Sakura’s one time best friend turned rival. While at heart a kind and friendly individual, her stubborn personality often led her to misjudge others especially when it revolved around her childhood crush Sasuke. He didn’t exactly hold her in high esteem, she was just another fangirl as far as he was concerned.

Choji Akimichi- Born into the Akimichi clan, he was a polite, loyal, and caring person. It was these traits that Naruto admired most about him, and led him to acknowledging Choji as a friend. And despite the fact he lacked confidence, he knew someday the Akimichi successor would become a fierce shinobi.

Hinata Hyuuga- She was a complete mystery. Shy and soft spoken, he couldn’t remember a single instance where he’d spoken to her. Nevertheless, she seemed nice enough he supposed.

Sasuke Uchiha- The apparent last surviving member of the Uchiha clan, and the most popular student in the academy. His physical features and brooding, mysterious aura made him the romantic target of almost every girl in the class. Personally, he never liked him. When he was a child, it was due to jealousy but now he simply saw Sasuke for what he was or rather what he was becoming. And from what he could see, nothing had changed.

Steering his vision away from them, he turned and glanced at Iruka Umino, the academy instructor standing on the podium. ‘’ Iruka-sensei, am I too late to attend class?’’

He shook his head. ‘’ No, you got here just in time,’’ he said, unable to suppress a small smile.’’ Don’t worry, Lord Hokage told me everything so you can go ahead and have a seat.’’

As Naruto began to move past him and up the stairs to find an open seat, Iruka returned his gaze to the center of the room.

His eyes scanned the faces of each and every student. He could plainly see they expected an explanation, and if he didn’t give them that, he’d never get them to settle down and pay attention.

This was going to be a big pain in the neck, he could tell.

‘’ Listen, I know you all have questions, but to answer the most important one… Yes. The young man joining us today is Naruto Uzumaki, your former classmate,’’ he told them, not surprised by their shocked reactions.’’ he will be graduating with you.’’

What happened next could only be described as an explosive uproar, as the students quickly started to raise their voices louder and louder. Most were purely asking the same question, why? While others were displeased with the fact Naruto was allowed to come back at all. Iruka let them vent their frustrations for a few minutes, but ultimately he raised his right hand and showed them the hardened stare reflected within his brown eyes they were very familiar with. Seeing their teacher’s stern look, the upset graduates slowly went quiet. ‘’ If you have questions, ask them, but one at a time.’’ he said.

Kiba raised his hand. He nodded towards him.‘’ Yes. What is your question?’’

‘’ Why does a loser like Naruto get to graduate with us when he got kicked out like six years ago?’’ Kiba asked angrily.

‘’ Yeah, it’s not fair, sensei.’’ Ino added.

The chunin instructor shook his head in annoyance. It was as he thought, this was a pain in the neck.

‘’ Kiba, it was seven years ago, not six,’’ he corrected him, taking a small amount of pleasure in humbling the often-arrogant Inuzuka blowhard.’’ And I can assure you Naruto is no loser nor was he kicked out of the academy. He was granted permission by Lord Hokage to take a leave of absence. And Lord Third has seen fit to allow him to graduate after seeing the results of his training.’’

‘’ What do you mean sensei?’’ Sakura questioned.

‘’ I mean he was taken on as an apprentice by Lady Tsunade herself for these last seven years.’’

The mention of Tsunade caught their attention. Everyone in the Leaf Village knew or at least had heard her name mentioned before, she was a living legend. Still, the question remained.

How?

For Ino Yamanaka, that evasive answer bothered her more than she cared to admit. What made him so special as to receive private training by the great Tsunade? Why did Lord Hokage extend an exception in his case? It was a riddle and she hated riddles. She remembered Naruto well enough. He was the dead last of the academy, an annoying clown with a loud mouth, who’d been so immature and predictable it was embarrassing. A complete loser.

However, she understood seven years was a long time and considering they weren’t children anymore, he could be very different now. She’d already noticed several key changes. The most relevant being he appeared quite handsome now. His once round face was thin and oval shaped, and his spiky blonde hair was longer. She also couldn’t help but notice he was far taller than he used to be, maybe reaching nearly six feet. When did Naruto become so attractive? Ino thought with a slight blush coloring her cheeks. Forcibly shaking her head, she hesitantly looked away from him and swung her eyes to Iruka again. ‘’ But why would Lady Tsunade choose Naruto?’’

‘’ That’s her business, Ino,’’ Iruka replied firmly, his hardened stare clearly offering no room for debate.’’ All of you need to accept it and move on. We have other matters to discuss.’’

Upon being reminded of their own pending futures, the students reluctantly stifled their questions and settled down. Seeing his words had the intended effect, Iruka sighed in relief and resumed speaking. ‘’ Let me say everyone of you has done extremely well to pass the graduation exam,’’ he said loudly, a tinge of pride evident in his voice.’’ But this is only the beginning.’’

‘’ What exactly are you implying sensei?’’ Sakura innocently asked. Iruka stared at the young woman with a raised eyebrow. For one of the most intelligent students in his class, Sakura Haruno could be incredibly dense and naive at times, and he supposed this moment could be counted among them. Taking a minute before he responded to her, he scratched his head then told her softly.’’ Your future as shinobi, of course.’’

Sakura instantly went red with shame, internally slapping herself for asking such a foolish question. Ignoring the snickers she heard growing behind her, a humble nod was all she could manage.

Iruka let his gaze wander around the room, a strange sense of nostalgia gripping him tightly. He may never have progressed beyond the rank of Chunin, but it hadn’t ever bothered him because he’d found his true calling in teaching. Even now, his job as a instructor was a burning passion which continued to fuel every aspect of his life. Konoha’s Ninja Academy was unique, to say the least. Unlike other educational systems available, the academy taught a variety of subjects not just shinobi arts, which included reading, history, mathematics, and writing over the span of six years, then focused solely on ninja training the remaining six years. The extra addition of those last six years was a recent change only a decade old, a alteration decided on by Lord Hokage in his desire to preserve the youth of the children in the village. It was by no means a easy occupation, though he felt it was well worth it in the end. Focusing on his students again, concern flooded over him. He wasn’t entirely certain they were fully prepared for the path they’d chosen to embark on. The way of the shinobi was a perilous and unforgiving road, it didn’t tolerate fools or the weak. ‘’ Listen up, from today onward you are Shinobi of Konoha,’’ he announced, giving them a brief second to absorb his words.’’ Everyone of you has faced hardships to get here, yet that’s nothing. You’re still Genin, rookie level ninjas, the next part will be far harder.’’ A uncomfortable silence fell. The students attempted to put on a brave face in front of their teacher, but his honest words had made them realize the reality of the situation and question not only the future but themselves too.

Except for Naruto, that is.

His resolve never wavered, he’d come to terms with the dangerous route he’d willingly decided to pursue long ago. In a world of ninja, war, and uncertainty, the prosperous Leaf Village also known as Konoha, had been created almost seventy eight years prior by a pair of legendary figures remembered as Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha. It was the central hidden shinobi village of the ever increasingly powerful Land of Fire, one of five such regions across the center most eastern continent. Naruto knew this, as did anyone with any basic knowledge of history. However, the past wasn’t his concern, not at the moment anyway, but neither was the worried expressions locked onto his peers faces. He couldn’t fathom how they still carried any doubts after coming so far, it seemed childish in his opinion. Naruto absolutely knew in his heart that this was where he needed to be, doubt didn’t even enter into his mind whatsoever. After all the training and trials he’d underwent, he’d never allow it. Yawning and rubbing his eyes, he began to silently hope he could leave soon.

Iruka paused then continued. ‘’ From this point on, everyone will be grouped into a squad of three. These teams will be led by a Jonin, a elite ninja.’’

‘’ Squads?’’ Sakura asked on impulse, seeing the others panicked looks. ‘’ Yes. Don’t worry it will make sense in time.’’ He assured her.

‘’ Of course, sensei.’’ He nodded and resumed his explanation.’’ I will now announce the squads. Squad 7 will be Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno and Sasuke Uchiha… Squad 8 shall consist of Hinata Hyuuga, Kiba Inuzuka, and Shino Aburame… and Squad 10 will be Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, and Choji Akimichi.’’

Ino Yamanaka was not happy.

She saw her fellow classmates were all either pleased by the teams or were simply indifferent. That was good for them, but none of them had been placed on the squad she’d been. To make matters worse, Sakura had somehow gotten herself put on the same team as Sasuke! It made her blood boil. She just knew that little miss forehead was going to rub it in her face any chance she got. Damn her. Truthfully, she’d been looking forward to the day she became a proper kunoichi ever since she was a little girl lounging around in her mother’s flower garden, but she hadn’t imagined the looming joy of her graduation day to be soured by disappointment. How wonderful, she thought bitterly, Shikamaru and food boy, I’m doomed. ‘’

Something wrong?’’ Shikamaru asked, leaning up in his next to her. She stared at him. ‘’

No. Why would there be? I’m only assigned to the most useless squad EVER!’’ Ino snapped.

Placing a hand below his chin, the young heir to the Nara clan merely chuckled in amusement. ‘’ Sucks to be you.’’

Naruto smiled. He didn’t care one little bit about Sasuke, and his feelings were mixed regarding Sakura, but whatever the case his and Kurama’s plan was proceeding smoothly.

He was now a Shinobi.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8.

Three hours had passed since Iruka had revealed the news regarding the ninja squads, and thereafter sent the students to meet with the various Jonin assigned to lead their teams. What irked Naruto was their sensei was the last to arrive, and then simply told them to meet him on the academy rooftop, disappearing without another word.
Now, sitting together in a circle atop the rooftop with Sasuke and Sakura, he stared across wordlessly at the silver haired and masked shinobi whom apparently was their new sensei.
The Jonin, a man called Kakashi Hatake, whom had shared seldom little other than his own name, had asked them to introduce themselves in the same way he’d had. It seemed like such a simple task, like something a child could accomplish without much thought. But as the orange sun receded behind the horizon, the three newly appointed ninjas gradually understood it wasn’t as simplistic as it sounded.
‘’ You go first, pinky.’’ Kakashi said, pointing his left index finger at Sakura.

She felt her irritation soar at his jab, though it only lasted for a moment before she regained her composure and began to speak.
‘’ My name is Sakura Haruno,’’ she stated hesitantly, as if she was unsure if that was good enough.’’ I want to be the best version of myself and prove that even without a clan I can become a great kunoichi.’’
The words were honest and true, but she couldn’t help but feel they lacked substance, and immediately began to regret them, subconsciously believing she was already being judged.
Kakashi merely nodded, seemingly remaining unaffected by her sheepish admission. On the other hand, in Sakura’s view even the most seasoned shinobi would’ve been hard pressed to discern a readable expression from the man’s half covered face by the dark mask he wore.
Unaware of the storm of self doubt bleeding into his female student’s mind, Kakashi casually shifted his concentration onto Sasuke.
‘’ You’re next, duck face.’’

Sasuke flinched at the name, but otherwise offered no evidence he was bothered in the slightest by the fact he was expected to speak. His black eyes briefly hardened with a stony glint, but just as quickly evaporated.
‘’ My name is Sasuke Uchiha. I seek to restore my clan… And kill a certain man.’’
The cold determination and silent rage underlining his grim proclamation unnerved most of the group, who felt their concern skyrocket for the Uchiha survivor that hadn’t given any of them a second look when he’d finished speaking.
Naruto broke the eerie silence by clearing his throat loudly, loud enough that everyone’s eyes were suddenly directed on him. He then sighed inwardly, privately wishing an introduction wasn’t required, but wasn’t how life worked, he knew well, nothing was ever ideal.
Deciding on what to say only took him a second. Flinging his bright azure gaze towards Kakashi, he finally said.’’ My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and my goal is to become a shinobi greater than the Fourth Hokage.’’
He didn’t want to tell them his other goals, not yet. He still wasn’t completely sure if he trusted a single one of his team-mates, and the full scope of his ambitions were far too important to share with anyone he couldn’t rely on. Naruto wasn’t planning anything villainous, but if he desired to discover the identity of the man behind the Nine Tails attack, discretion was his ally.

Sasuke and Sakura glanced at Naruto somewhat surprised. They’d expected him to rant loudly on his intention to become Hokage, as he’d always done in the past. Except this time, he hadn’t. He was calm and collected, and his face was almost as cryptic and enigmatic as a veteran shinobi’s would be.
It made them truly wonder if his period away from the village had changed him.
‘’ Interesting,’’ Kakashi said, forcing the three genin to refocus their attention on their sensei.’’ You all are unique and different in your own ways, that’s good.’’
Naruto stared at him, choosing to ignore his comment in favor of asking a question.’’ Sensei, when is our first mission?’’
‘’ Tomorrow morning. We’ll meet at the training field and it shall be a survival exercise.’’
Sakura sighed.
‘’ More tests?’’
‘’ Think of it like a final test,’’ Kakashi explained, an amused look present on his features.’’ If you fail, forget about being a ninja.’’
‘’ You’re joking!’’ she shouted.
He shook his head.
‘’ Oh, no, I would never joke about this.’’
Sasuke wasn’t too caught off guard by the news. He had suspected those in charge to pull something like this, after all, a few members of the Konoha council did warn him beforehand. He could even respect the tactic, it weeded out the weak. Nonetheless, he refused to be among them. He was a Uchiha, he deserved to be a Shinobi more than anyone else.
Besides, his goal would be attained no matter the cost.
‘’ Whatever.’’ He mumbled.

The Next Day.

Underneath the shaded comfort of a tall tree was Sakura Haruno, who was sitting cross legged with her back against it. Her deep-set and vibrant green eyes were concentrated on her two team-mates standing a short distance away, though neither had spoken in what seemed like hours.
She was a thin woman with shoulder-length pink hair and dressed in a sleeveless red top, black boots and shorts with a shuriken holster attached to her right thigh. This is the worst, she complained mutely, It’s been five hours already.
If their sensei being late wasn’t bad enough, then Sasuke’s sour attitude took the prize. He hadn’t bothered to look at her once. What the hell?
Of course, in spite of how much it frustrated her, she knew it shouldn’t have come as a surprise. In all the years she’d known Sasuke, he’d rarely engaged in friendly conversation, preferring his own company to anyone else. She had tried everything she could think of to break the silence between them, but none of her words ever appeared to faze him.
Sakura wasn’t a fool. She realized her longtime crush on the Uchiha was a childish one, and honestly felt conflicted. Gone were the days when she’d sought others approval, when she struggled to accept her insecurities. When living up to her parents expectations or winning against Ino in every little thing was her sole ambition. No. She genuinely wanted to become stronger, a truly capable kunoichi who could stand on her own

.
Noon approached, and at last, Kakashi Hatake entered the grassy training field. His three students rapidly sauntered over to him, irritation barely restrained on each of their faces. He waved at them. ‘’ Good morning.’’
‘’ Cute,’’ Sakura scoffed.’’ It’s past noon and you know it.’’
He ignored her altogether and reached into his jacket pocket pulling out two small bells. ‘’ Now we can get started. Your objective is simply to get one of these bells from me and you pass.’’
‘’ That’s it?’’ Sakura asked.
Kakashi nodded.’’ Yes, but as you can see there are only two bells, so whichever one of you cannot get a bell will be failed.’’

‘’ Hey brat, remember what I said?’’
Naruto tuned out his sensei’s voice and instead poured his attention onto Kurama’s words. Their previous, private discussion still fresh in his mind.
‘’ I remember. Don’t worry, I’ll stick to the plan.’’
‘’ Good. I won’t tolerate weakness from you.’’
He cracked a grin.’’ And here I thought you liked me.’’
‘’ I do, you fool.’’
Naruto chuckled to himself at that. Then returned his focus onto Kakashi who’d suddenly raised his right hand. ‘’ Let’s start.’’ he said.
At the Jonin’s signal, Sasuke and Sakura quickly sped off into the dense forest to the left far from sight.

Meanwhile, Naruto stayed where he stood.

Attaching the twin bells to his hip, Kakashi pulled out his favorite book from the tan pouch hanging at his waist and began to read.
His expertly trained gray gaze periodically switching from looking at the book, and briefly scanning his surroundings. They know how to hide at least, he thought, but this one clearly does not. He glanced at Naruto standing a few feet away.‘’ Are you planning to fight me? Seems you aren’t too bright.’’
Naruto’s eyes narrowed, his unflinching stare was like daggers.’’ Think what you like.’’

Kakashi was a little surprised by the genin’s immovable resolve, however it was his eyes which startled him. They were the same kind of fearless blue orbs his sensei had carried, within them there was no doubt, no hesitation, only an iron determination.
Without warning, Naruto vanished from view then reappeared a second later behind him, his left hand formed into a fist.
The veteran shinobi’s eyes widened as he spun around and blocked the oncoming punch with the palm of his right hand. Impossible! How does he move so fast? He wondered, more than a little taken aback. He tucked his book away into his pouch again. Kakashi wasn’t going to make the mistake of underestimating him again.
Naruto launched a series of perfectly timed kicks and punches whilst every blow was easily countered, it allowed him to test out the speed of his sensei’s reactions, and calmly search for the slightest crack in his defenses.
After a few moments, he stopped his attack and jumped away from Kakashi.
‘’ Shadow Clone Jutsu,’’ he made the half ram seal and three copies of himself emerged into existence, all three immediately pressed forward with a running charge at the Jonin.
He shook his head.
‘’ Shadow Clones huh? They won’t help you here.’’
Naruto crossed his arms and observed his clones while they began their offensive. For the next few seconds, he continued to do this as his copies attempted to corner Kakashi and overwhelm him only to be swiftly destroyed in a cloud of smoke.
Regardless, they’d achieved what he’d sent them to do. And it was time to act.
Moving his hands in a various combination of hand signs, he released the exact amount of chakra he needed.’’ Wind Style: Gale Bullet.
A small, triangular shaped burst of wind blew out of his left hand like a cannon, gradually growing in density whilst it was propelled towards it’s intended target.
Kakashi effortlessly avoided the blast of wind, jumping to the right of his position in a heartbeat, carefully studying the jutsu when it struck the wooded area behind where he’d previously stood and seeing the destructive onslaught tear four trees in half before it dissipated.
How does he know such powerful jutsu? Those were Jonin level techniques, he debated to himself, This boy is no mere genin.

At the edge of the left treeline, Sasuke and Sakura were in a state of absolute shock. They’d been hiding from detection and nervously watching the intense fight between Naruto and their sensei. Neither could’ve foresaw just how obviously skilled their blonde haired comrade had proved to be. His Taijutsu was straightforward but effective, and the ninjutsu he’d unleashed were powerful, far beyond anything either of them held in their arsenal. However, it was his speed that astonished the duo the most.
They’d never seen anyone move so fast, it felt surreal. Even more surprising was he’d managed to constantly keep pace with Kakashi, that alone was a fact which they found to be insane. Undoubtedly, this was not the same Naruto they remembered.
Sasuke trembled with unbridled rage. He didn’t want to admit it, but he knew he came nowhere close to matching Naruto and what made it worse was he could easily see his fellow genin was holding back. Damn it! How is it possible that loser is so good now? He questioned silently, I deserve that power, not a clanless nobody like him.
Sakura was still wide eyed. She couldn’t believe Naruto was so strong, when he’d never shown any sort of remarkable talent as a shinobi back at the academy during their childhood. Naturally, she realized he spent seven years training with the legendary Tsunade, but she assumed he’d only improved a little considering his poor grades and clownish habits.
I might’ve been wrong, Sakura admitted.
In an instant, Naruto suddenly appeared beside the pair, causing them to jump back in surprise.
‘’ Naruto!’’ Sakura screeched.
Sasuke looked at him and at the Naruto still fighting Kakashi, and immediately understood the situation. ‘’ You’re a clone, aren’t you?’’
He nodded.’’ That’s right. I’m here to discuss the plan the real me came up with.’’
‘’ When did he create another clone?’’ Sakura asked.
‘’ He did it before any of you arrived here today and hid me in the forest until the right moment.’’
‘’ I see.’’
Sasuke cleared his throat.’’ What plan?’’

Back on the training field, Naruto was on the ground having been thrown into the dirt by Kakashi after a grueling trade off of physical attacks. Although, it was a hard blow, it wasn’t much compared to what Tsunade had put him through and he stood to his feet once again.
He felt his clone in the forest disperse and his memories flooded into his mind. A small grin crossed his lips.
‘’ It’s time to end it.’’
Naruto employed a fraction of his overall speed to reach Kakashi, dodging two consecutive strikes, then swiped at the bells on the man’s hip. As planned, the jonin evaded his grasp and darted backwards, but when he did Sasuke and Sakura ran out of the forest towards Kakashi’s rear.
All three genin simultaneously attacked their sensei with a barrage of punches and kicks, forcing him to become more alert as the trio refused to relent in their assault. While he glimpsed Kakashi was slightly caught off guard by one of Sasuke’s fierce kicks, Naruto made his move.
‘’Wind Style: Gust Needle.’’ Without using any seals, he raised his left index finger and a shot out a needle shaped burst of wind. Small, but fast, it reached Kakashi in a flash and precisely as a surgeon's scalpel, cut the bells from his hip then disappeared.
Aware of Naruto’s plan, Sasuke and Sakura quickly grabbed hold of the two bells and held them up for Kakashi to see.

For the first time since they’d met the man, he laughed.

‘’ Well, well, good work. Looks like you got the bells.’’
‘’ So? What now?’’ Sakura asked.
‘’ You all pass.’’ He said.
Naruto sighed in relief.
So, it was as I thought.

Kakashi eyed them all.’’ Look, it was never about the bells, but testing to see if you three could function as a team. That was the true objective and every one of you passed with flying colors.’’
He turned to glance at Naruto.
That was especially true for him, he decided. The boy was clearly at low Jonin level, but he’d keep his opinion to himself so as not to dissuade the others. In truth, he saw great potential in the entire team, and for once, was growing excited to begin teaching them.
‘’ Team 7 will start it’s first mission tomorrow.’’

Chapter Text

Chapter 9.

The blazing sun sat high atop the cloudless azure sky, it’s morning summer heat beginning to enter through the thin windows and walls of the Hokage’s office building. Hiruzen Sarutobi personally didn’t care much for the hot weather, especially at his age, but this wasn’t what was giving him a headache. No. The four people in front of him were the reason for that. Team 7 stood a short distance away from the Third Hokage’s desk, irritation plainly written on each of their faces. He knew what they wanted. They hadn’t seen fit to hide their displeasure once in the three weeks since graduation, even Kakashi seemed to share his students frustrations, but at least he’d been wise enough to keep his opinion to himself. The rookie squad had recently completed another D ranked mission, locating and returning the Fire Daimyo wife’s lost cat, a constant furry troublemaker called Tora.

Naruto’s voice crushed his train of thought, as he turned to listen to what he’d said. ‘’ Enough with these missions, old man. I don’t intend any disrespect, but it is a waste of time.’’

Surprising everyone, Sasuke agreed with Naruto. ‘’ He’s right. We are shinobi, not babysitters. And as a Uchiha, these mundane tasks are beneath me.’’

I’m going to hear about this later, Kakashi sighed.

The Third Hokage leaned forward, puffing hard on his pipe.’’ You two clearly don’t understand how this works. You are Genin, so you get these kind of missions for a while and receive a fair payment.’’

Naruto hesitated for a moment. He briefly wondered if he was pushing his luck too far, the old man was the Hokage after all. Regardless, the resentment buried deep in his heart wouldn’t permit him to let it go. He’d meant it when he’d told the aging village leader some weeks back that he’d been happy to see him again, he really did. But there existed a part of him which knew all the suffering and pain his childhood consisted of was partly the Hokage’s fault. He could’ve done more, said more, to protect him from the citizen’s wrath but he chose to bend to the pressure of the council and stayed silent. That is how this village rewards it’s heroes, by condemning their children, Naruto bitterly reflected, their so called will of fire is a joke.

Naruto made his decision.

‘’ I know precisely how it works,’’ he argued, his eyes sharp and intimidated.’’ As genin, we are tossed the dirty jobs, in an effort to raise our skill level and experience. The problem is we are already far above most genin, so the point is moot. I likewise know that all missions are ranked from D to A depending on difficulty, which can range from finding pets to assassinations. The revenue our village collects from all these missions is how it survives, but I am still telling you it’s a waste of our talents.’’

Hiruzen noted the determination in Naruto’s eyes, blue gateways reminding him so much of his late heir, and then an idea formed in his head. He grinned.’’ Very well. You’ll have your mission.’’

‘’ Really?’’ Sasuke asked before anyone else.

He nodded. ‘’ Yes. Team 7 will be charged with a C ranked mission. You’re objective is to act as bodyguards for a man called Tazuna while escorting him home to the Land of Waves.’’

‘’ Who is this Tazuna?’’ Naruto questioned.

‘’ Don’t be so hasty, he will be arriving here shortly.’’

Sakura looked up in shock. She couldn’t believe the Hokage had conceded to Naruto and Sasuke’s requests, and now they would be taking on a real, actual mission. No longer did she have to expect to dig weeds, chase cats, paint houses, or run errands. Not today! She beamed. She just wished she could’ve spoken up too, like Naruto and Sasuke did, she had to admit those two were far ahead of her in every possible way. They proved as much during the bell test, and it left her disheartened. 

 The door to the office opened and a gray haired, heavyset man walked into the room, carrying a bottle of sake in his right hand. He seemed a bit drunk and red faced to the three genin, smelled like it too…

‘’ What the hell is this crap? These are just brats!’’ Tazuna complained, lifting his large bottle and taking another swallow of sake.’’ Whatever. I am Tazuna, a master bridge builder. I expect you all to protect me with your lives.’’

Naruto and team mates narrowed their eyes, but otherwise said nothing. Their highly anticipated C ranked mission had already begun.

The group had been on the road for the scope of an hour, and few words had passed between any of them. Kakashi was in the lead, next to him was the still drunk Tazuna, whilst the three genin secured the rear, constantly scouting the area for possible threats as they continued the quick pace through the dirt path and over a small wooden bridge.

Sakura, for her part, was becoming more distracted the longer the trek carried on. As it had been for the past few weeks, her thoughts were directed towards Naruto. He was so different from how she remembered him, the goofy, loud mouthed boy who pulled pranks often and confessed his love to her at any available opportunity. In those days, she’d known he was always alone but she never cared enough to peer deeper, nor had she noticed the stark loneliness masked behind his bright smile. Foolish little girl that she was, her only concern had been Sasuke. However, she saw it clearly now. The dark image of crushing cruelty surrounding her former classmate was always there, despite her inability to see. The cold glares and horrid gossip, the barely suppressed sense of animosity stirring from every corner of the village when he passed by.

Sakura felt sick and ashamed recalling that she was no better than the rest of them. She’d always mocked his feelings for her, disregarding him as an annoying pest with no talent as a ninja.She’d even joined in on the laughter alongside Ino and the other girls as they poked fun at his appearance. The guilt she felt filled her to the point of bursting. Why was I such a bitch? She sighed. Her emerald gaze lingered on Naruto walking in front of her. He was taller and more muscular than he used to be, and his skill as a shinobi was beyond anything she’d ever seen. In her estimation, nobody their age could claim to be his equal.

No.

Not even Sasuke.

Watching him, she couldn’t help but find herself drawn to him. He was a mystery she couldn’t crack, a contradiction she didn’t know how to reconcile. Having had enough of the silence, Sakura finally decided to speak, turning her head towards Tazuna. ‘’ Say, Mr. Tazuna… Your country is in the Land of Waves, correct?’’ ‘’ What of it?’’ he rudely shot back. Sakura resisted the urge to knock the smug look off the man’s face and instead wheeled her eyes to their team leader.’’ Kakashi-sensei? Are there also Ninja in his country?’’

‘’ No,’’ Kakashi said, glancing back at his student.’’ There are no Ninja in the Land of Waves. Although the customs, laws, and beliefs are certainly diverse for every country, other hidden villages and ninja do exist among some of them. To the various countries residing on this continent, the presence of Shinobi villages represent power and military security, this is how relationships with other countries are maintained. A small nation like the Land of Waves doesn’t need a Ninja village, it has natural protection from the sea. Across the vast lands of Fire, Wind, Lightening, Water, and Earth, are what is known as the Five Great Shinobi Nations. They are the Village Hidden in the Leaves(Konoha), Village Hidden in the Clouds(Kumo), Village Hidden in the Sand(Suna), Village Hidden in the Mist(Kiri), and the Village Hidden in the Stones(Iwa). The leaders of these villages carry the title of Kage, the Raikage, Hokage, Mizukage, Tsuchikage and Kazekage are the rulers who reign over thousands of ninja.’’

The three genin nodded, satisfied by his explanation. Naruto, of course, already knew the information, he merely played along as if he didn’t have a clue. As Shikamaru would say, doing otherwise, would be too troublesome. Afterwards, they continued pressing on ahead. Out of the corner of his eye, Kakashi noticed something strange. A single, lone puddle on the side of the road. It sent alarm bells ringing inside his head. A puddle? When it hasn’t rained in weeks? He questioned. The Jounin steered his vision to the sky and didn’t see any clouds, the weather was clear and sunny. He suspected it was a water jutsu, perhaps an enemy was preparing an ambush. Several thoughts raced within his brain. Are we their targets? Or maybe…

Two hooded and armored figures emerged from the puddle. The loud, resonant sounds of metal and chains disrupted the quiet atmosphere, and the duo’s clawed gauntlets flashed brilliantly beneath the reflective light of the sun as chaos ensued. Silent and lethal, the pair swung their chains expertly around Kakashi’s mid-section, their grip tightening with every second, followed by a vicious blast of blood leaving nothing in it’s wake, apparently killing the experienced Leaf Shinobi.

‘’ Kakashi-sensei!’’ Sakura screamed, her eyes widening in horror at the disturbing scene unfolding in front of her eyes. She wanted to act. To help. But the surprised kunoichi’s legs were frozen and fear had paralyzed her heart. She saw Sasuke safeguarding Tazuna to the right of her, and the two men running towards them, their dark eyes were as cold and pitiless as death. In mere moments, she realized her life was going to end.

It never happened.

One of the men suddenly stopped.

Sakura immediately understood why.

His left arm was gone.

All she heard was a ear piercing yell, before grimly observing Naruto decapitate the man with what appeared to be wind chakra shaped into the form of a blade around his arm.

The base of the enemy combatant’s neck sprayed crimson as his severed head rolled onto the dirt.

‘’ No!’’ the other man shouted, charging at his companion’s killer, his face overcome with unbridled rage.

Naruto, easily used his advanced speed to appear behind his attacker and plunged his chakra infused sword arm into his chest and back out again swiftly. He was dead long before his body hit the ground.

That was when Kakashi reappeared, evidently unharmed.

‘’ Kakashi-sensei! You’re okay!’’ Sakura said relieved.

Tazuna sighed. Looks like they saved me after all, not bad.

Sasuke glared at the corpses of the men. He hadn’t been able to do much of anything, and it infuriated him to no end. But just how he’d outperformed him in the bell test, Naruto had once again taken all the glory.

Damn him.

‘’ Good job, you three, very smooth,’’ Kakashi told them, rubbing the back of his head and shifting to face Tazuna.’’ We need to talk.’’

Chapter Text

Chapter 10.

Tazuna had never been what someone would refer to as a easy going man, nor would he ever label himself as such. He was a stubborn man, who’d always favored the sweet fruits of honest labor to idiotic chatter.

The seasoned bridge builder reserved the burden of conversation for his family and friends, nobody else. He supposed his well known drinking habits didn’t help alleviate his surly reputation which persisted as a hot topic of gossip in his native homeland of Wave. In this particular instance however, he imagined he might have to make a exception, it was the right thing to do.’’ Yes. I guess we do.’’

 Meanwhile, Sakura had quickly ran over to where Naruto stood. He hadn’t moved an inch from where he’d killed their two assailants, a distant and weary look framing his features.

He slowly deactivated his wind chakra and let his body relax. The heavy tension rooted in his every muscle departed, and a quiet aura of acceptance seemed to wash over him. ‘’ Naruto?’’ The pinkette asked as she neared him.

He turned to stare at her and what she saw surprised her. There didn’t appear to be any sign of fear or shame, he didn’t even exude the shock one might expect after slaying someone, much less two. It wasn’t that Naruto gave off the vibes of a cold killer, no, she could plainly detect by his body language he felt some regret. All the same, his calm and determined demeanor unsettled her. It was as if he’d been through this before. ’’ Are you okay?’’

‘’ I’m fine, Sakura.’’ he simply said.

‘’ No, you’re not. I just want to let you know you’re not alone, okay? I’m here.’’ Sakura told him.

‘’ Why do you care so much?’’ He promptly inquired.

She frowned. ‘’ Because we’re friends, isn’t that obvious?’’

Naruto’s eyes narrowed, and his expression hardened.’’ Since when?’’

The question surprised her. Weren’t they friends now? Was she wrong? They had been on the same team for three weeks. Yet, when she peered into his ocean blue eyes and saw the cold and icy glare directed at her, she felt the suffocating weight of the truth crash against her and shatter the imbalanced stack of preconceptions she’d created akin to glass. He hated her. She could clearly see that without him having to say it. But why? She’d been nothing except polite and respectful to him since they became squad mates, although now that she thought about it they never really talked to one another in all the weeks prior to Team 7 being formed. Still… ‘’ Naruto,’’ she began desperately, struggling to find the right words.’’ I know we haven’t talked a whole lot but…

‘’ Stop.’’ Naruto interjected rudely.

‘’ What?’’

He sighed.

‘’ I said stop it. Quit pretending like you care. And even if you do, I don’t. We were never friends, Sakura, you made that absolutely clear.’’ Naruto informed her in a harsh tone, never once blinking or removing his stern gaze from her.’’ Seven years may have passed, but did you honestly think I would magically forget how you treated me at the academy? Like I was dirt. A piece of trash you and your friends had to tolerate? Constantly reminding me how inferior I was to the almighty Sasuke? And I certainly don’t need your pity or your friendship.’’

Sakura stared open mouthed.

His words had struck a chord. She could not deny that his words were dropped and layered in the veritable execution of the facts. Despite her own grievances towards the daily bullying she’d received as a little girl, she was acutely aware of the petty, hypocritical, and shallow person it fashioned her into. Her terrible behaviour concerning Naruto was everything he claimed it was.

She’d ignored him. She’d mocked and belittled him with every opportunity that fell into her lap.

She only ever saw Sasuke. Everyone else was disposable.

It disgusted her when she recalled the kind of sickening individual she’d been back then, however she’d changed. It had taken years and endless hours of self reflection, but she had. I can understand why Naruto might hate me, I truly can, Sakura admitted voicelessly, Still, I want to show him I’m not the same anymore. I have to. ‘’ I’m sorry, Naruto. You will never know how sorry I am for everything I did to you, but I need you to see I’m not the same girl you knew.’’

‘’ We’ll see.’’ With that, Naruto walked away from her and body flickered to Kakashi’s side.

‘’ You all right?’’ Kakashi softly asked, glancing over at his blonde student with a tinge of concern. ‘’ I know it must’ve been difficult taking a life.’’

‘’ It wasn’t my first kill.’’ Naruto replied.

Kakashi didn’t answer. Inside though, he felt immense pity for the young man who’d already experienced a tougher life than he’d deserved, whose hands were now irrevocably stained with blood. He wasn’t too shocked their attackers weren’t the boy’s first kills, Kakashi had sensed it when they’d met. In the way he carried himself, as if his heart had accepted the dire consequences of a past action. It spoke volumes. He veered his attention back on Tazuna. ‘’ Sorry, where were we? Right. I was going to ask you what you know.’’

Sasuke and Sakura made their way to them and stood beside Naruto, also eager to listen in on the coversation. Sasuke, for all the jealousy he witheld in regards to the Uzumaki, couldn’t help but respect the ruthless effiency he’d displayed in battle. It was the first stepping stone in becoming a true shinobi, killing a enemy in combat. A honor he hadn’t been afforded thus far. Not that he would ever admit it to anyone.

‘’ Kakashi-sensei? What happened back there with you?’’ Sakura asked politely.’’ I thought you died.’’

He gave a eye smile and restrained a chuckle from escaping his mouth.’’ Well, I used a replacement jutsu the second they attacked, it was actually a log they tore apart, not me.’’

Tazuna scratched his neck. ‘’ If that’s true, then why did you leave it to the genin to do the fighting?’’

Naruto answered for him. ‘’ Those two men are called Gozu and Meizu, two chunin known for assassination work. I suspect Kakashi-sensei wanted to see who their real target was.’’

‘’ What do you mean?’’ Sharp as always, Naruto, Kakashi nodded. He then turned his head back in Tazuna’s direction and spoke again. ‘’ He means I sought to discover if this ambush was purely ninja attacking ninja, or if their true target was you.’’ Naruto also focused his eyes on the bridge builder. ‘’ I saw it myself. They weren’t interested in us, they wanted you. Which can only signify you’ve been lying to us. When you put in your request for protection, it was for standard defense against bandits and rogues, you never told us that ninja were hunting you down.’’

‘’ He’s right,’’ Sasuke said, glaring at their nervous client.’’ If our village had realized the full details of your plight, this misson would’ve been switched from a C rank to a A rank and staffed accordingly.’’

Tazuna exhaled deeply. ‘’ Yes, maybe so, but my people cannot afford the cost of a A rank mission. The Land of Waves is a peaceful albeit poor nation, even our nobility possess little money.’’

‘’ Go on.’’ Kakashi said.

‘’ It all began with a man named Gato…

Elsewhere…

 Inside a large, hidden hut surrounded by a dense forest, a short, fat, and brown haired man was rearranging his black tie for the fifth time, once more regretting his decision to venture out into the wilds in his custom tailored suit.

It had costed him quite a bit of money to purchase, and if there was one thing Gato hated most it was bad investments.

He’d spent his life working his way to the top, lying, cheating, and crushing anyone in his way to gain what he wanted, and he’d be damned if some stubborn old drunk with a penchant for disobedience would stop him. Utilizing his vast network of resources to take over the Land of Waves was his best idea yet, using it as a base of operations to conduct his successful drug smuggling dealings whilst maintaining his established cover as an elite businessman and shipping magnate. It had only been less than a year, but he had already created a monopoly by bullying the land’s people into submission and controlling all trade preventing free sea freighting.

Their only option was to rely on him.

‘’ Zabuza!’’ he shouted nervously, throwing his hesitant gaze across the dark room at the cold eyed mercenary he’d hired.’’ Those buffoons you hired failed, Tazuna is still alive. You promised they knew what they were doing!’’

‘’ Be silent, fool.’’ The voice belonged to Zabuza Momochi, a tall and robust man wearing gray striped pants, and a sleeveless blue shirt. He had dark brown hair and masked his face with white bandages from his nose on down. In his lap he held his famed giant sword, it was as long as his body and heavier than a horse. He lifted the blade with hardly any effort and leveled it at Gato. ‘’ The Demon Brothers may have failed, but I won’t. Stop your whining.’’

Back on the Road….

After Tazuna had explained his harrowing ordeal to Team 7, each one of them held their own opinions pertaining to the ordeal but all four shinobi were unified in their decision to continue the mission and assist him in his risky quest. None more so than Naruto.

Of the seven years he’d spent traveling alongside his mentor, Naruto’s eyes were opened to the wide spread cruelty and injustice countless people endured on a daily basis, the deplorable scene had opened his naive eyes to the savage reality of the world. He still lived by his own set of ideals, and always wished he could’ve done something, anything, to make a difference but he’d reminded himself time and again that it would’ve been meaningless. He’d choked on those lies for too long. From today onwards, the lies end, Naruto vowed, I will change this world.

Hours had passed since then, and the determined group pressed forward at an increased pace to reach the Land of Waves. Eventually, they came upon a deep lake with a docked motorless boat nearby.

They were quietly told by Tazuna that the boat was needed to cross into the Land of Waves secretly without being noticed, they’d conceded to his point and continued absent complaint.

A short time later, Team 7 and Tazuna had departed onto the landing dock and progressed further in their journey until they were passing through a grassy clearing with a forest growing on either side of them. It didn’t take them long to discover a strong mist covered the surroundings, one so thick where accurate visibility wasn’t possible anymore.

‘’ This mist is bad.’’ Sasuke commented.

Nobody obtained the opportunity to respond to the Uchiha’s abrupt observation as a huge sword flew over their heads.

Foreseeing the danger beforehand, Kakashi grabbed ahold of Tazuna by the shoulder and forced him to the ground as they both ducked.

Sasuke went to the ground before anyone else.

Naruto, warned by Kurama of the incoming threat, sped to the right at full speed seeming to disappear and reappear to the untrained eye, and to the genin’s surprise he held Sakura in his arms.

‘’ For someone you supposedly hate, you sure were quick to save her.’’ Kurama pointed out in jest.

Naruto ignored him and the shocked look his pink haired team mate was giving him. Truthfully, he hadn’t done it on purpose, the act surprised him as much as anyone else. However, he didn’t have time to dwell on that, the present situation was too important for distractions.

He glanced up and saw the tree where the sword had stuck itself into, except now a man was standing atop it. ‘’ Do you feel it, Kurama?’’

‘’ I do. This enemy is strong, be on your guard, Naruto.’’ The fox said.

‘’ I will.’’

Kakashi, Sasuke and Tazuna stood to their feet, quickly absorbing in the odd image of who they assumed was a new foe.

The rogue ninja known far and wide as Zabuza Momochi, stood and stared down from top of his hefty sword at the silver haired shinobi among the scattered group below, and a small, rare grin arose.

He could now understand why the Demon Brothers had failed.

If they had faced him.

‘’ I never thought we would meet each other in battle, but it is a honor, Kakashi Hatake.’’

Kakashi stared back at him.’’ The honor is mine, Zabuza, or should I call you the Demon of the Hidden Mist?’’

Zabuza smirked at the mention of the nickname he’d earned and tossed his gaze at Tazuna who looked petrified as he should be, and the other three, whom he guessed were Kakashi’s students. None of them appeared too capable, probably rookie brats, easily disposed of. The real issue was their leader, he wasn’t a opponent to take lightly. ‘’ I see your genin are pissing themselves, is this what Konoha has been reduced to? It’s pathetic.’’

Sasuke and Sakura couldn’t say a word. Their voices were trapped in their throat. A overwhelming flood of fear infested the center of their souls, causing them to flinch and sweat at the immense killing intent the man shot off. He was far more dangerous than the two men they’d previously encountered, and both of them knew it.

Naruto was less affected.

He saw his two comrades were shaken, which was unsurprising considering the level of their experience, but whilst he felt a twinge of concern, he wasn’t about to let that make him surrender to panic. Everyone had a weakness, including the ninja in front of them. If it came to it, he would find it. ‘’ Calm down, both of you. Remember you're training.’’ Naruto said.

Kakashi put his hand to his mask. ‘’ Let’s get this over with. Today you die, Zabuza.’’

Chapter Text

Chapter 11.

Flashback.
Three Years Ago.

Atop the majestic and hazardous peak of a large mountain overlooking the Land of Snow, Naruto Uzumaki was concentrated onto the spinning blue ball of chakra he’d created using his right hand.
It’d been several weeks since he, Tsunade, and Shizune had been inadvertently drawn into a chaotic political conflict within the frozen nation whilst they helped restore Koyuki Kazahana to the throne.
He slowly leaked more chakra into the ball and watched proudly as it steadily grew bigger.
The master class jutsu was named the Rasengan. It was a A rank ninjutsu developed by his father years ago, which was one of the many reasons he’d been so wildly driven to secure the powerful skill to his versatile list of techniques, despite how challenging the process ultimately became.
It took him more than a month to completely learn the basic steps.
Another week to perfect it.
‘’ I see you got the hang of it. Good job, kid.’’ A voice said.

Naruto raised his head, dispelling the jutsu.
He wasn’t worried in the slightest.
It’s a voice he recognized.
Jiraiya.
He’d finally returned.
Turning around, he saw the white haired Sannin staring at him a curious look and with his arms crossed.
As always, the famous Toad Sage was attired in a swamp green kimono and matching pants with mesh armor underneath. He also wore a black belt, and a red haori and sandals.
He was the same age as his grandmother, not that he ever acted his age most of the time.
Naruto initially met him by way of coincidence two months ago, when the old hermit somehow succeeded in tracking down his teacher. Why? Who knows. He never found out himself, and didn’t really care.
What he did care about was the fact the man was supposed to be his godfather, and had dipped out on his responsibilities to gallivant around the world doing his research as he so aptly put it.

He discovered this information from Kurama, and as with Tsunade-sensei, it made him burn with fury.
He’d been so angry that when they did meet, he punched him in the jaw and left without another word.
Afterwards, Jiraiya approached him and apologized for never being there for him but didn’t offer any excuses for it, he had screwed up and knew it. However, Naruto had forgiven him because he’d accepted and fulfilled the deal he proposed.
Stick around longer than a day and teach him his father’s most infamous jutsu.
Needless to say, he did.
‘’ Yeah. It was difficult at first, but I got it now.’’
Jiraiya nodded.
‘’ Of course it was going to be difficult! The Rasengan isn’t for wussies. It took your father three years to master, and even he couldn’t take it further than that.’’
He glanced around and sighed.
‘’ Not a single pretty woman in sight, this dreary place is indeed depressing.’’

Naruto found out long ago that the best way to deal with Jiraiya’s rather eccentric personality was to simply ignore him, especially when he started in on his longing for women, or ‘’research material’’ like he constantly referred to his perverted habits as.
But this time he couldn’t.
‘’ Pervy-sage, I am sure you will find more women to spy on elsewhere,’’ he mocked, the playful tone in the delivery of the words showing the lack of bite behind them. ‘’ Now, I get it took my father a while to master it, but what do you mean take it further?’’

Jiraiya chuckled.
I guess the brat doesn’t yet know, or at least he does not realize the Rasengan is incomplete. He thought.
‘’ My boy, I do believe it’s time I teach you the importance of chakra nature.’’
‘’ Yeah?’’
‘’ Yeah. Also please stop referring to me as Pervy Sage… You have no idea how much I hate that.’’
‘’ Seems to fit.’’ Naruto muttered.
He rolled his eyes.
‘’ Very funny, kid.’’
Jiraiya took a piece a paper out of the pouch attached to his hip and offered it to the blonde teenager.’’ Here. Take this.’’
‘’ What is it?’’
‘’ Chakra paper.’’ he answered with a smile.’’ Focus your chakra into it and we’ll see what nature has in store for you.’’
Doing as he was bid, Naruto took the piece of paper into his right hand and closed his eyes, pouring the amount he felt he needed out. Soon, he saw the paper get cut clean in half, then half a second later burn until none of it remained.
Did that mean he had more than one? He wasn’t sure.

‘’ Excellent work, kid. It looks like your affinities are wind and fire. It’s actually impressive, having more than a single chakra nature is quite the feat.’’
Naruto looked at his hand where the paper had been, and smiled.
Wind and Fire huh? I can live with that.

Present Day.

The air was growing thicker with the mist that covered the area, and visibility was reaching a dangerously low level putting everyone aside from the newly arrived rogue ninja on edge, far more than they already were.
A dark, satisfying smirk was planted across Zabuza Momochi’s face. He could virtually taste the escalating fear spreading across the battlefield, and the familiar sensation invariably proceeded to stir his awakened bloodlust. It was inevitable each time he engaged in combat.
He’d never saw anything distasteful upon a shinobi willingly seeking enjoyment out of their work, they were all tools in the end, and why shouldn’t tools brandish pride in doing what made them special? He never understood the moral bickering some fools needlessly burdened themselves with.
As shinobi, they were trained to kill.
Bred to kill. Born to kill.
That was how the world operated.
He looked over at Kakashi and chuckled.’’ If you say so. I’m ready when you are, unless you hand over the bridge builder then I may spare your pitiful lives.’’

‘’ Not happening.’’ Naruto spat, glaring up at Zabuza.

The Jonin lifted up his headband positioned sideways over the left side of his face, revealing a blood red eye with three circular shaped tomoes surrounding the pupil.
This will be a rough one. Zabuza is no ordinary foe. Kakashi concluded, instantly grasping the gravity of the situation. Known widely as a master of the silent killing maneuver, the rogue mist ninja was a high A rank to low S rank opponent. A bloody reputation Zabuza had clearly earned as a former member of the Seven Deadly Swordsmen, and he knew he couldn’t afford any mistakes.’’ I won’t hand over Tazuna.’’

‘’ Ah, the Sharingan. I’m honored.’’ Zabuza said.

The mention of the Sharingan caused Sasuke to forget his fear and swung his eyes to Kakashi. How could he have it? He wondered angrily. Everyone with a brain was aware that the Sharingan belonged to the Uchiha clan.
His clan.
There wasn’t any way his sensei could have one… Unless he stole it.
Damn it.

‘’ What’s a Sharingan?’’ Tazuna asked abruptly.

Sasuke turned to him.
‘’ The Sharingan is a rare, powerful kekkei genkai regarded as one of the Three Great Dojutsu. It enhances the user’s vision and perception, but there is a lot more to it than that.’’

‘’ You got it right, boy,’’ Zabuza said, jumping down to the ground and freeing his sword by the handle in the process.’’ The Sharingan can detect and copy all ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu. Isn’t that right? Kakashi? The so called Copy Ninja?’’
Without bothering to wait for a reply, he flipped the sword into the leather strap at his back. Weaving a few hand seals, he vanished into the dense fog briefly.
Appearing a moment later in front of Kakashi, his giant sword wielded in his right hand while he charged ahead.
Kakashi grabbed a kunai from his belt and deftly avoided a fatal right handed swing of the sword, and leaped forward to clash blades with Zabuza. Metal against metal, the two weapons struggled for dominance, until both men jumped back a moment and returned again for a risky collision.

Kakashi saw his actions as if they were in slow motion, his blazing Sharingan tracking the rogue ninja’s every move. Following yet another close call, danced around Zabuza’s sword and stabbed his kunai into his stomach. He didn’t fail to notice the water leaking out instead of blood. A water clone?
The clone blew apart into water, and the real Zabuza emerged behind Kakashi. ‘’ Fool.’’ he mocked.
He never saw Naruto coming.

In a flash, Naruto was behind Zabuza.
‘’Wind Style: Stigma Blade’’ His right arm became encased in pale blue wind chakra, forming the shape of a sword, the same technique he’d used to dispatch their previous enemies.
Zabuza noticed the unexpected threat a moment too late, and was helpless to prevent the wind sword from impaling him through the center of his back.
Blood swam down his back as Naruto plunged his arm deeper severing the man’s spinal cord.
Zabuza screamed, but was unable to stop himself from crashing to the ground floor.
It was over.
None of them saw the masked figure observing the fight from the tree line, rage flooding across their features.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12.

Kakashi Hatake had witnessed many surprising incidents in his thirty two years of life, yet observing his young student flawlessly dispose of an elite shinobi such as Zabuza was something else entirely.

His curious gaze traveled to Naruto’s right arm still closely engulfed with wind chakra, if he wasn’t mistaken, that was the same jutsu he’d employed to kill the two chunin mercenaries from earlier. From there, it swung to Zabuza laying face down in the ground among a puddle of blood. His eyes were open and his face was the picture of disbelief. He undoubtedly hadn’t expected the strange turn of events, the same as everyone else.

Kakashi checked his pulse and found none. It appeared the Demon of the Hidden Mist had finally met his demise.’’ He’s dead.’’ He told the group.

A somber mood filled the air, and most of the survivors found it difficult to believe they were still alive after the chilling encounter. Sasuke, however, was fuming. He couldn’t believe his own eyes. Naruto had defeated Zabuza. A Jonin elite of such incredible skill and experience, that he’d pushed even Kakashi into a corner. How? And why did the blonde make it look so easy? So effortless. He remembered a time when the dobe was a joke, a pathetic loser with a loud mouth nobody took seriously. Why did he feel their roles had been reversed? The more he thought on it, the angrier he became.

Naruto sighed and returned his arm to normal. ‘’ Good work. It was the right decision killing that human, the other ones too.’’ Said Kurama.

‘’ I know.’’

Laying within the sealed cage inside Naruto, the fox stood up. He hadn’t told the boy this yet but he could sense his every emotion and hear his thoughts, although he felt certain he knew that already since he had informed him of the dangers of negative feelings during the onset of his attempt to teach him how to control the power of a tailed beast. This was the reason as to why Kurama could sharply sense the pang of regret lurking underneath his stoic jinchuriki’s words.’’ Are you all right?’’

‘’ Yeah... I’m good.’’ He replied hesitantly.

‘’ Don’t lie to me.’’

Naruto took a heavy breath, recognizing right away his lapse in judgment for overestimating his ability to hide his emotions from the one creature who knew him better than himself.’’ Okay, fine,’’ he quickly relented, knowing full well he wasn’t getting out of the conversation without an explanation.’’ I have never enjoyed killing, I don’t think I ever will grow accustomed to it. I understand it is a necessity sometimes, but I keep wondering if I could’ve stopped Zabuza without going so far.’’

‘’ Don’t fool yourself, brat. That man was a killer, this fight would only ever end with one of you dead. I understand how you feel, but never question yourself. Doubt leads only to the grave.’’

In the blink of an eye, six senbon needles flew at Kakashi and Naruto at incredible speed. The two alert men noticed the metal projectiles almost instantly, and ducked to avoid being hit. They saw that the ambush had been launched from the treeline on the far right, and kept their attention focused there.

As their white masked attacker emerged from the trees, the thick mist barely allowing them to see him, a triangular shaped violet beam shot through the mysterious shinobi’s neck and ended his life.

''Great. What now?’’ Kakashi complained aloud.

In the eerie silence of the fog, three ninja walked out of the trees at an even, controlled pace. Two women and one man.

Kakashi immediately deduced the trio were Kumo shinobi, their headbands made that clear. What he wanted answered was why they were here and why they’d intervened by killing whom he assumed was Zabuza’s accomplice. The sole male member of the new group was styled in all black, carrying a sword strapped to his shoulder. The dark skinned woman with red hair wore a long, black short sleeved dress, fishnet stockings and gray thigh-high boots.

The other woman was quite the sight. She was tall and of a fair complexion, exposing a curvaceous physique. Garbed in a low cut gray outfit displaying her considerably large cleavage with mesh armor beneath it and high black boots. She had blue eyes, and shoulder-length blonde hair styled in an asymmetrical bob cut. Strapped to her back off the right shoulder was a Tanto(short sword).

Naruto stared in disbelief. His eyes were glued to the blonde kunoichi, he couldn’t believe it was her…

Samui.

He hadn’t seen her in over two years, and now she suddenly showed up out of nowhere? It was mind-blowing. They’d initially met during his extended stay in the Land of Lightening, when Tsunade decided to accept the Raikage’s surprising offer of temporary asylum whilst she evaded the debt collectors constantly in search of her. It turned out his Grandmother and the Raikage otherwise referred to as Unruly Ay, had history and bore a high level of respect for each other.

It was when he’d politely introduced himself to the Cloud’s leader that he saw Samui. She’d been slightly older than himself, 16 to his 14, but despite that and her cold and aloof personality, the two quickly hit it off. In time, she along with her two close companions Karui and Omoi became the first real friends he’d ever made and the prospect of leaving them behind in Kumo ate away at him daily.

He and Tsunade eventually left the Cloud the following year, nonetheless he continued to secretly meet up with them any opportunity afforded to him. He and Samui grew particularly closer in those years. Samui’s eyes met his and for that single, fleeting moment as a warm, pleasant feeling held them together, the world was theirs alone. Nothing else mattered except them. Not the villages. Not their questions.

They were free.

‘’ Excuse me,’’ Kakashi said, politely clearing his throat.’’ I thank you for your help, I am Kakashi Hatake and this is my team.’’

She was more than aware of who the man was. There wasn’t a shinobi alive who hadn’t heard of his esteemed reputation.

’’ It isn’t a problem. We had our own reasons.’’ Samui surreptitiously smiled again in Naruto’s direction making the meaning of her last statement overtly obvious.’’ I apologize,’’ she said, returning her attention back onto Kakashi.’’ I do believe proper introductions are in order. I am Samui of the Cloud, and the jonin in charge of this team. The other two behind me are Karui and Omoi.’’

‘’ A honor, I’m sure. The others with me are Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno and Sasuke Uchiha.’’ Kakashi informed her.

‘’ You’re a Jonin already?’’ Naruto asked.

She suppressed the urge to giggle and nudged her head in a mild nod.’’ That’s right, are you nervous? I seem to recollect you making a certain bet…

Naruto gulped.

She remembers that? Shit. He sighed. ‘’ Right. I know I did, but it’s been so long since then so I kind of forgot what it entailed so why don’t we call it even and…

‘’ Don’t worry! She cut in quickly, a suspiciously playful smile on her lips.’’ Luckily for you, I haven’t forgotten so I can fill you in… I don’t suppose it will kill you to go without ramen for month.’’

‘’ You aren’t getting out of this one, kid.’’ Kurama roared with laughter.

‘’ Not helping.’’ Naruto chided the fox.

Kakashi observed the pair and came to the conclusion Naruto was the reason they’d bothered to help them, how they met he didn’t know, still their friendly banter was far too intimate for strangers.’’ Pardon me for my ignorance, but do you and Naruto know each other?’’

‘’ You could say that. Blondie is an old friend of ours.’’ Karui said.

‘’ I see.’’

Samui walked to Naruto and without warning crashed her lips against his in a deep kiss, wrapping her slender arms gently around his neck and pressing her body against his.

The bold move caused everyone aside from her two companions to widen their eyes in shock, which rapidly escalated once Naruto swiftly returned the favor. It was an aggressive, demanding kiss, filled full of unfiltered passion as they both hungrily sought to sate their overwhelming appetites.’’ I’ve missed you.’’ She purred sweetly, leisurely breaking the mesmerizing union.

Naruto grinned, unable and unwilling to discreetly disguise the immense degree of happiness he felt. He loved this woman. The minute he’d seen her again, he instantly appreciated precisely how much. In his vision, significant memories took form.

The first sincere smile on Samui’s face after he complimented her innate talent with a sword. The tight hug and solemn tears she gave following the revelation of his painful past. Months of casual conversations, adventures, and training bouts. The stormy night they openly admitted the feelings blossoming between them. The first kiss. The promise made. ‘’ I missed you more, hime.’’

Clenching his fists, Sasuke struggled to preserve his composure. He didn’t wish to concede towards the dark flame of jealousy within, but there wasn’t any denying the truth, not anymore. The heat was too suffocating.

He was envious of Naruto.

His impressive combat skill and seemingly boundless chakra and stamina were far above his own. And it wasn’t fair. What right did he have to those gifts?

He was nobody.

A loser.

That kind of power and talent should be reserved for the Uchiha alone!

Worse still, there was this Cloud Kunoichi apparently named Samui…

She was all over Uzumaki, showering him with love and affection, as if he were the only man deserving of it. If anyone deserved such a beautiful woman it was him. She was more than worthy to bear his children, to help restore the Uchiha clan. It would be the greatest honor in her life, yet she’d barely gave him a second look. It was infuriating.

That does it! It’s time they remember their place. He decided.

He speedily sauntered over to where the two lovers stood and cleared his throat loudly enough to attain their attention.’’ I am Sasuke Uchiha, I’m certain you must’ve been wondering.’’

Samui’s eyes, previously radiating with joy went cold whilst she gazed back at Sasuke with a disinterested expression.’’ Nope, and I don’t care either.’’

‘’ What?’’

Sasuke could hardly believe her harsh response. Nobody in Konoha had ever simply dismissed him, his clan was too important. He was too valuable. Everyone knew the greatness he’d been destined for his entire life.

However, this stupid cow of a woman dared to reject his mere presence? For what? Common street trash? ‘’ Listen, you bitch, I am Sasuke Uchiha of the Leaf, you would do well to show respect. No one in Team 7 is stronger than me.’’ He boasted.

Naruto glared at him.

‘’ No, you are not. Naruto is.’’ Samui said bluntly, narrowing her eyes at the arrogant ninja, her distaste for him evident.’’ You are weak.’’

‘’ Weak? Weak! You don’t know what you’re talking about.’’

‘’ I do,’’ Samui replied sharply, staring icily at Sasuke.’’ The Uchiha clan may be a big deal in the Leaf, but to us in Kumo it means absolutely nothing. I am also a sensor which basically adds up to the fact I can see and detect chakra, and yours is pathetic compared to both Naruto’s and myself.’’

Sasuke could take no more. ‘’ How dare you… I will show you.’’

Before things could proceed, Naruto stepped in front of Sasuke.’’ Try it and I will break you in half, and you know I can.’’

Karui and Omoi had their hands on the hilts of their swords, ready to intervene if their friends needed them to. They were already growing sick of listening to this spoiled brat and his annoying voice.

‘’ I can handle him, Naruto.’’ Samui spoke softly, calming him with a small peck to his lips. ’’ He needs to be humbled.’’ She added.

‘’ Okay, fine. I know you can beat him anyway. Just be careful.’’ ‘’ Cool. I will.’’

The two groups, after agreeing on the rules of the spar, set up a space for the fight a few yards ahead by a glistening lake. Kakashi stood and watched the events unfold with a relaxed gaze. He’d long since covered the Sharingan in his left eye by returning his headband to his prior position onto his face, and made no move to stop the fight from unfolding. Why? It was practical in his mind. Sasuke was blessed with many privileges few possessed, but the boy unfortunately was inexperienced and overconfident to the point his stifling arrogance might someday become a danger to himself and the team. Allowing him to engage in a friendly sparring bout, where it remained obvious to every single person except Sasuke that he stood little chance of victory would hopefully quell his ill-conceived notion of superiority and lay the foundation for a fresh start.

‘’ Are you sure this is a good idea? Kakashi-sensei? ‘’ Sakura asked, standing next to him.

‘’ It’ll be fine, don’t worry.’’ He assured her.

Sasuke and Samui were standing several feet apart, both waiting for the other to make the first move. Recalling her words to him, the Uchiha’s anger soared and he ran straight at her throwing shuriken from the pouch at his hip which flew over her head.

They were merely utilized as a distraction whilst he leaped at her to deliver a right hook to her face. Samui, having spent the last two years in a number of battles and hostile situations, was unbothered by the display, she saw through his tactic almost the moment he attempted it and didn’t bother trying to dodge the shuriken, instead she’d used the extra time to perform several quick hand signs.’’ Lightening Style: Striking Barrage Jutsu.’’

A stream of red lightening began to form in front of Samui, separating into five lines of condensed electricity, then seconds later, each line shot out at Sasuke’s midsection. He dodged the first two lines of red electrical currents easily enough, but barely evaded the third. The fourth singed his arm briefly as he rolled past it. The fifth hit him. The impact reeled him backwards, and the white hot pain it sent surging throughout his entire chest and midsection was devastating to say the least.

He wasn’t done though, he refused to lose to anyone whom didn’t show him proper respect. I won’t lose here. I won’t! Sasuke raged.

Climbing again to his feet, he likewise threw out hand signs. ‘’ Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu’’

A powerful burst of fire flew from his mouth and launched itself at the Kumo kunoichi whose apathetic countenance stayed unaltered despite the danger.

Fire jutsu huh? He’s so predictable it isn’t even funny, she silently thought, How uncool.

‘’ Fine, let’s end this.’’ Samui muttered.

She concentrated her chakra and soon her body was completely encased in red lightening armor.

Kakashi stared with rising concern. I know that technique. The Raikage himself is the only supposed to wield it, how does she have it? She could kill Sasuke. He realized. ‘’ Wait!’’

In the length of time it takes to blink, Samui vanished from sight and avoiding the attack, and reappearing behind Sasuke. She knew her ability to control what her father referred to their family’s lightening chakra mode was mediocre at best, and instead of blue like her father and grandfather’s, her’s was red. Many assumed it’s difference in color was due to it’s inner instability, a testament to her unfulfilled mastery of the skill.

She didn’t know herself. However, it wasn’t as if she lacked total control, she held plenty of precision with it to finish dealing with the task at hand, five minutes was all it would take.

Sasuke’s grin faltered when he observed her somehow dodging his jutsu then speedily emerging to his rear. He witheld no idea how she could be so fast, but he wasn’t going to let it shake him. The fight was still his to win.

He ran at her with a left roundhouse kick she effortlessly evaded, closely timed together with a left handed punch aimed at her head.

She blocked his fist with a palm, the sharp lightening burning his skin on contact. ‘’ Damn you!’’ Sasuke scowled, flinching at the pain, as he jumped away from her.

Samui rushed forward and punched him in the gut, knocking the breath out of him whereas he sank to his knees. Not willing to wait to give him the chance to recover, she kicked him hard in the chest and sent him flying across the ground.

He was lucky she’d held back, she said to herself. If she’d been serious he’d have been killed from that move.

‘’ Uchiha, I don’t like you at all,’’ Samui suddenly remarked to her barely conscious opponent, in severe pain as a result of several bruised ribs.’’ It’s all in your eyes, in your words, in the way you carry yourself. You have no respect for others, no honor. You burn with hatred, jealousy and arrogance, but what has it given? Defeat. The pride you desperately cling to for your clan is pathetic, it makes you believe you are better than everyone else… Keep up this attitude and you’ll be dead inside a month.’’

Sasuke was half listening, but he passed out before she finished.

Seeing him go unconscious, Samui powered down her chakra, and eagerly returned to Naruto’s side.

‘’ I knew you could do it.’’ Naruto smiled happily.

She returned the smile.’’ Thanks, it wasn’t anything really.’’

Kakashi frowned. ‘’ Sakura, go tend to Sasuke.’’

She obeyed him.

The Jonin then walked over to the Kumo group. ‘’ I saw the technique you used. No ordinary Cloud ninja should have that. So who are you really?’’

Naruto glanced at Samui and she nodded at him in approval, as if giving him her permission to share the information.’’ Samui is the adopted daughter of the Raikage.’’

Chapter Text

Chapter 13.

Kakashi wasn’t shocked. He’d suspected as much when observing the Kumo kunoichi’s skills, but to know she was that man’s daughter was an entirely different issue. He was silently grateful Sasuke’s little temper tantrum hadn’t resulted in causing an international incident, it was the very last thing the Leaf needed. ‘’ I see. I wasn’t aware of your identity, I apologize if…

She shook her head. ‘’ It’s cool. We had a simple sparring match, there’s no need to fret about it.’’

Karui nodded in agreement.’’ Besides, if we did stir up a fuss, the backlash would mean trouble for Naruto.’’

‘’ That’s right.’’ Samui said, glancing at her blonde lover with a warm smile.

‘’ I understand.’’

Looking over Sasuke’s unconscious form, Sakura couldn’t see any truly serious injuries, some burns and possible bruised ribs, but otherwise he appeared to be in perfect health. In the past, the idea of being alone with him like this would’ve excited her even under the current circumstances. Now? She dreaded the prospect.

Her feelings towards the Uchiha were changing, she knew that much. Reflecting on the recent spar, it was eye opening. Her limited skills were nothing in comparison to the Kumo kunoichi, she grimaced. This Samui has it all… Ability and looks, where is the justice? Sakura complained inwardly.

As her frustrations mounted, the image of Naruto and Samui sharing a deeply passionate kiss crossed her mind. The young pinkette’s face flushed at the memory. Shaking off her thoughts, Sakura took another glimpse of Sasuke ensuring she hadn’t missed any details of his condition and promptly returned to Kakashi’s side.

Samui surveyed the area and her sight fell on the corpses of Zabuza and his accomplice, and she turned back to Kakashi.’’ I wouldn’t worry with burying those two, a hunter ninja will be here shortly to deal with it.’’

‘’ How do you know?’’ ‘’ We encountered one who was searching for Zabuza nearby, a few miles to the west.’’ Omoi lazily answered.

‘’ He’ll be along eventually.’’ Said Karui.

Despite his own misgivings, Kakashi yielded to their clear logic. Hunter or tracker shinobi were specifically trained to hunt down rogue ninjas who’d deserted their villages and dispose of them discreetly, so doubtlessly, they were correct. So be it. Less work. The Leaf Jonin hid his sigh of relief.’’ Sounds good to me.’’

‘’ Hey, we should get going,’’ Karui reminded her friend after another minute of silence, stepping up next to her.’’ We have a mission to finish.’’

Samui heard her. But her attention was firmly fixed on the female leaf genin, who showed a confused expression at her intense stare. Making her choice, she walked up to Sakura until they were inches apart and kept her gaze. ‘’ You’re Sakura, correct?’’

‘’ That’s right.’’

Throughout her life, Samui had often been termed by her people as the Cloud’s Ice Princess, a nickname she’d always disliked frankly. It spoke of their misunderstanding and ignorance when it revolved around her. They saw her cold exterior, detached attitude, and natural combat prowess, assuming she was a standoffish, unfriendly woman who valued her own company to others.

It wasn’t true.

She appreciated friendship and trust, but merely with the right people because her trust wasn’t easily earned. Her coldness wasn’t born so much out of bitterness as it was of a broken heart. Witnessing her family die protecting her from bandits hardened her, and without the Raikage’s intervention she knew her eventual demise would’ve been inevitable. She loved her father, but it hadn’t helped mitigate the damage done. Irregardless, once Naruto had come into her life, the ice frozen over her heart steadily melted.

His honesty, kindness, and uncanny knack for seeing the real her behind the thick walls of the facade she hid within impressed her. They grew closer, and it wasn’t long until she realized she’d fallen in love with him. He’d endured his share of tragedy, she knew, and he hadn’t let it turn him into the monster his people saw him as.

She admired his strength, his resolve, and baffling selflessness. He’d saved her from herself, and looking at the pink haired kunoichi named Sakura, she wanted to ensure this woman never attempted to hurt him again. ‘’ Listen, I don’t intend to be rude, however I am aware how you treated Naruto in the past, and I need to make certain you won’t hurt him ever again. I love Naruto, he is everything to me. And I don’t care of the consequences, if you cause him pain, I’ll kill you.’’

Sakura was speechless.

She didn’t know what she’d expected when she singled her out, but that wasn’t it. The unnerving intensity within the blonde woman’s threatening tone gave off the unmistakable indication she meant every word. How in the world could she blame her either? If their roles were reversed, she’d have done the same. It was the least she deserved.

The guilt and regret sheltered below her fragile subconscious bubbled to the surface, and the last remnants of her resolve crumbled in the face of the overwhelming doubts that’d been haunting her for years. It was too much… Tears burst down her face like a waterfall, as her chest tightened and she began to openly cry. Her nails dig into her palms, paying little heed to the drops of blood rolling off her skin.

Her knees trembled as she bowed deeply, struggling not fall collapse. ‘’ I’m… sorry. I don’t know what else to say,’’ Sakura told them sadly, bowing deeply.’’ I promise It won’t happen again. I swear it! All I am asking for is a chance, and I won’t let either of you down.’’

Samui glanced covertly at Naruto who nodded back and she inched forward, gently laying a hand on the weeping woman’s shoulder.’’ That’s enough. I believe you. The truth is I promised myself long ago if you offered a single word of a genuine apology I’d forgive you.’’

‘’ Thank you so much. Both of you.’’ She managed to get out between her sobs.

‘’ It’s cool,’’ Samui replied.

Naruto couldn’t help except to agree with his lover. He had been hesitant to trust Sakura or anything she said, that couldn’t be helped in light of their history, but he saw it as clearly as Samui did, her heartfelt apology was authentic. He was willing to let bygones be bygones and start fresh, and he hoped he wasn’t making a mistake with that decision.’’ I forgive you, Sakura.’’

She raised her head and stared at him.’’ Really?’’ ‘’ Yes. So stop the waterworks okay?’’ Sakura rushed forward and embraced him in a crushing hug.’’ Thank you! I mean it, Naruto. Thank you… For everything.’’

He kindly patted her shoulder and smiled.’’ It’s okay, we’re good.’’

Samui smiled. Then looked back at Sakura again.’’ One more thing, be careful around the Uchiha.’’

‘’ Sasuke? Why?’’ She asked, moving away from Naruto. ‘’ I’ve seen his type before,’’ she warned, her voice grave.’’ He is only in it for himself, and his ego is fragile and now it has been wounded by a woman, by me. After I leave you will be the only woman nearby and it is possible he may take out his anger on you. Even if it doesn’t happen, it won’t hurt to be cautious.’’

She understood her point.

‘’ I doubt there’s anything to worry about, but I will, thanks.’’ she answered, wiping the last of her tears away.

‘’ All right, it is time for us to be on our way.’’ Samui said, giving Naruto a quick hug and signaling the others.

Karui immediately hugged Naruto deeply, secretly enjoying the embrace more than she should have. Naruto smirked at Karui’s enthusiasm, she’d always been that way and it was one of the reasons he was so fond of her.’’ I’ll miss you too.’’ He told her, returning the hug.

Omoi shook his hand. Samui turned around and pointed at Naruto.’’ We’ll be in Konoha for the exams in six months, you better be there, got it?’’

‘’ I wouldn’t miss it.’’

Kakashi sighed, knowing he’d have to be the person to carry the still sleeping Sasuke the rest of the way.’’ Mr. Tazuna, how much further do we have left to go?’’

Tazuna let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding and nodded.’’ It isn’t far from here, come on.’’

The team packed up and left within five minutes.

2 Hours Later.

The next few hours were used venturing out of the god awful mist and down the long, muddied road towards Tazuna’s house. Once they were all inside the small wooden house, two people came to greet them, or rather greet Tazuna. They would later learn the 30 something young woman was his daughter named Tsunami, whom gratefully gave them a tour of the house and a comfortable room to place the unconscious Sasuke into.

The child following closely behind them after happily reuniting with his grandfather was Tsunami’s son, Inari.

Naruto and Sakura chose to rest inside Sasuke’s room, while Kakashi remained in the living quarters to discuss his plan with Tazuna and Tsunami.

Red eyes surrounded him. Dark crows flew over his head, each winged creature scratching his cheek with their talons as they passed him. He knew the red eyes were the Sharingan, but he didn’t know how they were so giant they filled the sky, and why he felt like he was so small and insignificant in their wake.

It was insanity.

Suddenly bright gold images flashed above him, showcasing his recent defeat at the hands of the Kumo kunoichi, recognition brought rage, and rage evolved into despair.

How could he have lost?

To a woman of all things?

He was the superior shinobi. He was a Uchiha! Was he not by definition better than any woman or man for that matter? If so, why did he lose?

These questions stayed imbedded inside of his mind like daggers twisting and turning, until he heard a voice.

‘’ Sasuke.’’

He knew that voice. ITACHI! ‘’ Where are you? Face me!’’

The voice grew louder.

‘’ You’re still too weak, Sasuke. You don’t possess enough hate. The avenger of the Uchiha? No, little brother, you’re just a coward. A weakling.’’

‘’ You’re wrong! He screamed at the top of his lungs.’’ I am no weakling nor am I some coward.’’

‘’ Facts are facts, dress them up however you like. I do have some advice for you, do what you do best. Run. Away.’’

Sasuke screamed louder.

Then in what seemed like a eternity later, he awoke to find himself not in the strange space with his brother’s voice taunting him, but in a unfamiliar bedroom lying down on a mat. He glanced around the room and saw Naruto and Sakura asleep propped against the corners of the walls. We must be at Tazuna’s house, he deduced. He relaxed and reflected on his recent experience, concluding it must’ve been a nightmare of some sort. Refraining from cursing below his breath, he sat up and rubbed his eyes. ‘’ Naruto, wake up.’’ He half shouted. Stirring from sleep, the blonde narrowed his eyes at the Uchiha.’’ So, you’re finally awake huh?’’

Chapter Text

Chapter 14.

The atmosphere grew intense as the air seemed to thicken with killing intent while the two shinobi stared at each other from across the room, the hostile energy rising every second that passed. Naruto wasn’t bothered at all by Sasuke’s pitiful attempt to intimidate him, it was far too mediocre to affect him. The thing with killing intent or spiritual aura as it were, was it bore no meaning to throw it off on someone else whose chakra pressure outweighed their own. It appeared Sasuke’s arrogance knew no limits.

‘’ This little shit of a Uchiha dares to try and act superior? This is why I despise his kind. We should kill him.’’ Kurama growled.

‘’ Calm down, you know I can’t do that, even if he deserves it.’’

‘’ Mph. Whatever.’’ The fox rolled his eyes, and sat down heavily in a huff.

Sasuke glared harder at Naruto, annoyed by the lack of response, of course he should’ve known better. The thought merely made him angrier.’’ Fight me. Fight me now.’’

‘’ No. I refuse.’’ He shook his head, standing to his feet.

‘’ What? Are you scared?’’

Naruto looked at him like he was an idiot.

Anybody who had half a brain could see the prideful fool wasn’t nearly as ready for action as he wished to believe, the Uchiha’s body still hadn’t fully recovered from the beat down his lovely Samui gladly administered. His ego will be the death of him someday, Naruto sighed. ‘’ You moron, how many times do you really want to be beaten up in a single day? Because, in your current condition even a child could do it.’’

‘’ Why you… The door opened, awakening Sakura next to Naruto and causing both of the arguing genin to switch their attention towards the unwelcome interruption. It was Kakashi.

The Team 7 squad leader frowned upon entering through the door, instantly picking up on the awkward tension spilling out of the room similar to suffocating gray smoke in a forest fire. His cautious gaze traveled to his three students and noticed that the bulk of the animosity apparently spawned from Sasuke, which wasn’t surprising in the slightest in light of recent events. He did, however, need to nip this problem in the bud, it was already beginning to get out of hand. ‘’ Sasuke, Naruto, calm down. This isn’t the time or place for petty squabbles.’’

Sasuke shot him a venomous glare.’’ Petty? What do you know? For that matter, you have yet to explain why you have a Sharingan.’’

‘’ I will talk to you about that in private, not here, got it?’’

He nearly argued the point, but he didn’t fail to note the serious edge in his sensei’s tone, and knew better than to provoke the man.’’ Fine.’’

Naruto simply nodded.’’ What’s the plan sensei?’’

‘’ Well, sooner or later, Gato will come with his men to finish the job once he realizes Zabuza failed. There isn’t really a reason to look for his location either, he will come to us. I predict he will either attack us here or at the bridge in the town, I will take one of you and patrol the bridge while Tazuna continues his work there, while two of you remain here to safeguard the house.’’ He informed them.

‘’ Sounds good. But which of us will go and who will stay?’’ Naruto questioned.

Kakashi thought on it for a moment, raising a finger to his chin.’’ Naruto, you will escort me to the bridge, and Sasuke and Sakura will stay here.’’

‘’ Stay here! Come on, I am just as capable as Naruto and I can fight too.’’ Sasuke complained without hesitation.

Is he not listening to anything? He wondered, mildly irritated.’’ Sasuke, quit whining, there is a chance Gato will launch his attack here and if that happens you’ll get the fight you’re looking for. If not, then so what? You’ll follow my orders in either case, understood?’’

A sour expression blanketed his features briefly, although Sasuke swiftly masked it. ‘’ Yes, sensei.’’

Kakashi, evidently satisfied by his response swung his visible eye on the other two students, an idea forming in his mind.’’ Naruto, didn’t Lady Tsunade train you in the tree climbing exercise?’’

‘’ She did. It was several years ago, but I still remember how to do it.’’

‘’ Good, I will be counting on you then.’’

He didn’t like where this was going.

‘’ To do what?’’

‘’ Isn’t it obvious? To teach your comrades what you know, of course.’’ Kakashi chuckled.

Bastard.

‘’ Of course… Sensei.’’

The Jonin clapped his hands and reigned their attention back in.’’ We will begin that training tomorrow, and I will meanwhile stay by Tazuna’s side at all times, after you finish the training, then our plan with Gato will go forward. Now, all of you, rest.’’

‘’ Yes, sensei.’’ The three said.

The following morning, Tsunami made everyone breakfast at five on the dot, a delicious combination of miso soup and onigiri(rice balls) which all at the modest kitchen table ate gratefully, except for Sasuke who claimed he wasn’t very hungry, consuming barely half a rice ball.

After Team 7 finished eating, they were led outside the house into the back yard by Naruto on instructions from Kakashi to begin the much-anticipated training lesson.

Stopping in front of a group of tall trees that sat towards the right center, he turned around and examined his two team-mates. Sakura was still tired, trying and failing to stifle another yawn. He doubted she was accustomed to rising so early. Sasuke, on the other hand, was wide awake but the scowl looming on his face gave away his thoughts and it wasn’t nearly as subtle as he probably believed it to be. This might take a while, he sighed. ‘’ Okay, let’s begin. You see those trees? In order to complete this exercise you must climb them with your feet alone.’’

‘’ How are we supposed to do that?’’ Sakura asked.

‘’ I’ll show you.’’

The blonde ambled to one of the several trees and without using a single hand, began amazingly walking up it until he reached the top. He peered down at his comrades with a small smirk, knowing the pair’s eyes were glued to him. It felt nice to show off for once, rather than hide his true capabilities as per usual. Sakura stared up in genuine shock at Naruto’s astonishing feat.

On any other day, she would’ve claimed the outlandish idea of climbing a tree without hands was stupidity at it’s finest, but not today. She merely pondered how wrong she’d been about Naruto for so long, if it were true he’d mastered this exercise years ago then what else did he know? And how far behind was she?

‘’ Damn you, Naruto.’’ Sasuke mumbled, biting his lip in frustration. When he looked at the Uzumaki standing atop the tree, he didn’t see a comrade, he saw someone in Itachi’s image. It was as if fate was mocking him, just like it did the grim night he’d lost everything that mattered.

He purposefully ignored the reactions he was getting and took the time to pull out a folded note that Samui had managed to discreetly drop in his right pocket. What with the turmoil and exhaustion, he hadn’t obtained a free opportunity to read it until now. He unfolded the note and his eyes widened at what he saw.

I have to make this quick, Naruto-kun, do you remember the question you asked me a few months past? My answer is yes. You may wonder why? I am aware sooner or later your village will try to marry you off with multiple wives once your heritage comes to light, likely through the Clan Restoration Act. It’s best if we choose those women rather than those fools, don’t you agree? You can love them as you do me, but I have two conditions. 1: You may kiss and fondle prospective choices, but nothing more until I decide if they are worthy. As such, I alone get final approval. 2: You will marry Karui when the time is right, I will explain later. Understood? Cool. I already miss you, foxy. I love you.

_ Samui.

What a woman. Naruto thought with a smile. He tucked the note back inside his pocket and jumped off the tree and landed gracefully on the ground. ‘’ Do you two get it? It can be done.’’

‘’ How did you do that?” Sakura asked eagerly. He pointed to his feet with his right index finger.

’’ It’s simple, Sakura, focus your chakra into the bottom of your feet and they will stick to the bark. But, the output must be balanced or you risk tumbling back down. In other words, consistent chakra control is the key element here.’’

Sasuke couldn’t stand it. It was the worst kind of insult to his pride, to have a low-born fool like Naruto stand above him in every conceivable manner, then to be forced to listen to his instructions too… Damn the training! He clenched his fists tightly, glowering at Naruto. Someday, I swear, I will make that arrogant bastard regret the day he crossed me, him and his blonde bitch. He turned away from them and walked off to a separate tree and sat quietly.

‘’ Hey! Sasuke! You do know this isn’t the time for a break right? Come on.’’ The Uchiha lifted his middle finger and flipped him off, settling comfortably against the tree.’’ I’ll do it when I’m ready.’’ He said below his breath, crossing his arms.

Naruto shook his head and sighed. ‘’ Well, if he didn’t hate me before, he sure does now.’’

Sakura wished she could’ve told him he was overthinking the issue at hand, but they both knew better. In the grand scheme of things, the rookie kunoichi was ashamed to admit that despite her recent efforts, her skills as a shinobi were far below average, regardless, she was neither blind nor a fool. She would’ve had to be both not to take notice of the unhealthy amount of resentment Sasuke seemed to reserve for their spiky haired companion.

It wasn’t the bombshell it might’ve been a few years ago when she still naively worshiped the ground the indifferent Uchiha walked upon. I’ve matured since then, thank Kami, she let out a deep breath.

Glancing over at Sasuke, she found it very ironic that she was starting to grow more annoyed with him by the day, the feelings she once held toward him fast becoming a distant memory. Whereas in Naruto’s case, the opposite was true. Contrary to their complicated history, she repeatedly found herself intrigued by so many things he said or did.

There wasn’t any doubt, his talent and professionalism as a ninja was unlike anyone else their age, none compared. She often wondered what he’d be like if he let his walls down, and privately Sakura suspected he hid a beautiful heart behind those defenses. ‘’ What’s wrong Sakura?’’ Naruto questioned, seeing her drift off into space.

Flushing in embarrassment, she rocked her head side to side quickly.’’ Nothing’s wrong! I’m fine.’’

He chuckled. ‘’ Okay, then. Well, I need to go speak to sensei, so try practicing by yourself for a few minutes, all right?’’

Sakura made all the way to the top of the tree on her first attempt. She almost couldn’t believe it herself. As she climbed back down to the ground, her astonishment at the sheer lack of difficulty the task provided felt surreal. Never in a million years had she imagined it could’ve been so effortless to accomplish. In a way, it made sense. Her talent for precise chakra control was a skill she’d always flourished in.

She saw Sasuke had tried several times to force his way up the tree for the last five minutes, although he never got more than halfway. He was undoubtedly envious of her achievement, the young kunoichi literally felt him glaring a hole through her. Running a hand through her thick, pink hair, she swallowed the irritation building within her and wheeled around, marching to where Sasuke stood. ‘’ We need to talk.’’ She said, stopping to stand next to him.

Meanwhile, Sasuke was spiraling.

The dobe was one thing, but he refused to permit himself to be bested by a person as disgustingly pathetic as Sakura. He didn’t care if it was simply a training lesson. To him, every new challenge was his rightful opportunity to increase his power and nobody would steal his bounty, his superior bloodline demanded it.

His nuisance of a female team-mate never been anything less than an annoying fan-girl. A little girl desperate for attention, with no remarkable skills to speak of. He remembered how he’d been utterly humiliated by that woman from Kumo, and now Sakura too. Did they think he’d stand idly by and let his pride continue to be insulted?

He’d barely noticed Sakura had said anything to him, until he noticed the expectant look on her face.’’ What do you want?’’

‘’ I said we need to talk.’’

‘’ Why?’’

She sighed internally.

Of course, he was going to make this as difficult as possible, what else had she expected?

‘’ Just listen, I want to know what you honestly think of me, can you at least tell me that?’’

Sasuke was amused. She wanted to know what his opinion of her was? He would do precisely that.

‘’ I think you are a poor excuse for a kunoichi, a stupid fangirl with no skill whatsoever,’’ he harshly told her, his voice increasing gradually in volume.’’ I never liked you, the fact you assumed a clanless, useless nobody like yourself could be my equal is an insult.’’

His words stung, but they didn’t hurt her as much as they might have once had, which was a relief. Strangely, she didn’t care too much regarding his response, deep down, she already knew what he must’ve thought about her and had accepted it long ago. Perhaps, this was the reason her feelings for him were rapidly fading, or maybe she’d finally grown up.

Wherever the answer resided, something else remained certain, she was finished chasing Sasuke.’’ Is that so? Well, I am glad I know so I can move on, but I don’t think you’re so great when you can’t even climb a tree.’’

Sasuke lost it. ‘’ You bitch, you think you’re better than me?’’ He saw red and his anger flared like a storm until he found himself clenching his fist. Unable to restrain himself any longer, he punched Sakura across the jaw, the impact sending her to the ground. She stared wide eyed at Sasuke, fully shocked he’d struck her, her hand went to her face.

It ached a little, but it wasn’t as bad as it could’ve been, but that didn’t stop her own rage from surging. ‘’ You hit me? You bastard!’’

Sasuke wasn’t done.

He approached her again intending to knock her unconscious with a strong kick, but then the situation turned complicated. Naruto had arrived.

He’d instantly placed himself between Sakura and Sakura, staring coldly at the Uchiha, whom he’d glimpsed strike the kunoichi from a distance, and if he hadn’t managed to keep his emotions in check, he would’ve killed the arrogant bastard. ‘’ Back off,’’ Naruto warned him, a edge of deadly seriousness within his tone.’’ Touch her again and I will finish what Itachi started.’’

At the mention of his brother, Sasuke couldn’t help himself, he lost his temper and charged at Naruto. It was a sloppy move, thoughtless, and Naruto easily charged his chakra into his palm and released a small pressure of wind to send Sasuke flying back several feet.

Turning around, he glanced at Sakura and noticed she wasn’t too injured, which was good, but he was still worried. He knelt down next to her. ‘’ Are you okay? I’m sorry I wasn’t here earlier.’’

Sakura stared at him, gratitude clear in her expression.’’ Thank you, Naruto. I mean it. I never expected him to hit me, you know?’’

‘’ I know.’’

‘’ TAZUNA!’’ A voice boomed. Naruto and Sakura looked behind them to the treeline and saw dozens of armed men lined up behind a short, fat man in a black suit. They all carried swords, kunai, and daggers in their hands.

Sasuke was on his feet again, evaluating the new threat. ‘’ Who are you? We’re busy.’’ Sasuke yelled.

‘’ Arrogant whelp! I am Gato, and these upstanding citizens are my men, we’re here for the bridge builder, understand?’’ Gato said.

‘’ Who cares? Get lost fatso.’’ Sasuke retorted.

Naruto gave Sakura a comforting smile, and quickly made his way to the scene of the commotion and quietly began forming a plan as he chose to stand a few feet away from the mob of thugs.’’ You aren’t getting Tazuna.’’

‘’ I know how you ninjas killed Zabuza, so what? My numbers here will take care of that,’’ he declared, glancing at his men.’’ Kill everyone except Tazuna, and the women.’’

Fools, Naruto silently said.

He decided not to hold back this time, and without using any hand signs of any kind, summoned two, giant spear shaped objects surrounded by blue and red flames.

‘’Fire Release: Twin Circle Inferno.’’ The spears of fire sped to the surprised group of men instantly, then levitated above their heads as the objects expanded and shot downward traveling around the targeted area in a circle until all of Gato and his men were trapped by a wall of destructive, flesh searing flames.

The wall began closing in and tightening it’s grip on it’s caged prey until most were set afire in the following seconds. Agonizing screams filled the air. The smell of scorched earth and charred corpses arose with them, and try as they might, not a single man caught inside the fiery wall escaped alive.

Gato was among the first to die.

When it was over, Naruto willed the fire to slowly go out, revealing the grotesque sight. ‘’ I guess it’s over.’’

‘’ Are certain that was wise?’’ Kurama asked.

He nodded. ‘’ I had no choice.’’

‘’ That’s not what I meant. I could care less about those humans. I am referring to the fact that you may have let it slip you can perform jutsu without the need for hand signs.’’

‘’ Do you think I messed up?’’

‘’ I don’t know, however it cannot hurt to be more cautious.’’

Naruto was broken from his thoughts and taken aback when Sakura ran over to him and hugged him deeply.

‘’ Are you all right? Naruto?’’ He sincerely was touched by her concern and returned the hug, offering a gentle pat on her shoulder.’’ I’m fine, don’t worry. It’s all over now.’’

‘’ Really? We need to tell Kakashi-sensei.’’ She said, leaning away from him.

‘’ We will. He left a few minutes ago with Tazuna.’’

Sasuke stared at the conclusion of Naruto’s jutsu and envy consumed his heart. He never would’ve guessed he contained such an amazing technique under his belt, he had to have it. The question was how? If only he had the Sharingan, he would have no equal.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15.

There are brief periods in a person’s life when a single, unpredictable moment challenges their understanding of preconceived expectations. For Kakashi Hatake, upon returning to Tazuna’s home and learning of the chaotic turn of events which had occurred in his absence, he realized why those times were called unpredictable.

He never would’ve estimated that Gato was so recklessly bold as to force a direct confrontation, barely a day after Zabuza and his three cohorts were eliminated no less. Naruto dealt with him and his thugs easily enough, killing them all. However, their deaths weren’t what concerned him, it was what he’d been told of Sasuke’s actions that disturbed him. He hadn’t wanted to believe it. Naturally, he was well aware of the Uchiha’s sour attitude and his toxic ego, but to assault his own teammate? He found it difficult to see him doing that. Nonetheless, the evidence was overwhelming, and Naruto himself had backed Sakura’s story leaving hardly any room for doubt.

Kakashi withheld no other choice but to report the incident to the Hokage once they did finally return to Konoha. He wasn’t certain of what would happen, but he could see that after this mission nothing would be the same again. The Jonin headed outside and began walking through the center of town, nearing the north end edge where his team were already packed and waiting.

Their mission was complete with the threat of Gato gone, and the bridge mere days away from being finished. He saw that the townspeople were in high spirits, clapping and throwing cheerful smiles his way from the sidewalks. It wasn’t surprising, the man who’d made their lives a living hell was no more, they owned every right to be happy. Although, he was sure the money didn’t hurt either.

Unbeknownst to Kakashi initially, Naruto had looted Gato’s mansion shortly following his death and collected all of the man’s money, assets and artifacts and delivered them to the people of Wave. His noble act impressed the formerly oppressed citizens who now began hailing the young ninja as a hero, Kakashi wasn’t surprised. Having come to understand Naruto’s personality quite well in the last several weeks, and one fact remained clear, the talented genin wasn’t the selfish type to place his own desires above the suffering of others. He, like his father before him, was driven by a strong moral code and likely would rather take a kunai to the heart than ever go against it.

Reaching his team, he was stopped by Tazuna who bowed his head in gratitude. ‘’ I cannot express how thankful I am to each one of you. The Land of Waves will forever be in your debt, as will I.’’

Kakashi shook his head.’’ There is no debt between us, what matters is this country has a future.’’

‘’ I suppose so.’’

He shifted his attention to his team, his worried gaze lingering on Sasuke. ‘’ It’s time to go.’’

Two Weeks Later.

The Third Hokage was in low spirits, something which always seemed to occur when forced to endure the ignorant prattling of ordinary civilians whose sole interest was in themselves. That, and it had taken weeks for him to organize the council after a specific incident divided their attention.

He was sitting in a rather uncomfortable wooden chair as he attended the council meeting within the large assembly hall next to his office, alongside him were the three revered elders, Homura, Danzo, and Koharu to his left. Inside the center of the hall stood the members of the civilian and shinobi council, both factions as different as night and day.

A few minutes passed, and the quiet mumbling between the two groups ceased when Mebuki Haruno’s exceptionally loud voice silenced them. ‘’ Lord Hokage, is there a reason this meeting has been called?’’

Hiruzen slowly nodded, taking another second to cast his gaze across the room judging each face he saw, until he landed back onto the councilwoman.’’ Indeed, this subject is long overdue, and the purpose of this particular session is to make a decision regarding Sasuke Uchiha.’’

‘’ What do you mean?’’ Another council member asked.

Mebuki frowned darkly. She was fully cognizant of the details the old Hokage was likely referring to and had been privy to the knowledge for fourteen days. Her foolish daughter Sakura came home from her latest mission claiming Sasuke Uchiha had deliberately hit her, which she personally found difficult to believe. Why would he strike her? Unless she did something to deserve it? He was a good, loyal young man, the very image of nobility and status, if anyone was to blame it was the demon spawn on their team. ‘’ Lord Hokage, are you speaking of...

‘’ I am,’’ Hiruzen confirmed for her, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.’’ On Team 7’s most recent mission, they were sent to the Land of Waves where they unexpectedly encountered heavy opposition, including the rogue ninja Zabuza Momochi…’’ He said to the council, going on to explain most of the events in Wave, sparing few details.

The majority of the council stared at the old Hokage in open disbelief, especially when they heard who defeated Zabuza.

‘’ I refuse to believe that worthless fox bastard did anything except run and hide.’’ A short and thin councilman remarked.

‘’ Me too!’’ Two others added.

‘’ I doubt the Uchiha is to blame, if anyone is, it’s that disgusting demon, he should be executed without delay!’’ Mebuki screeched.

‘’ SILENCE!’’ Hiruzen shouted, his anger beginning to rise.’’ It’s the truth, and that boy has a name, if you cannot say it, then keep your mouth closed. I will execute the next person who mentions the fox, do not test me.’’

The room became deathly quiet, and nobody uttered a word. Whether they agreed with the Hokage or not, none dared to defy the man whose obvious foul mood reminded them of the deadly power the old man still wielded.

Danzo Shimura said nothing, but his mind was running in circles. For years, he had bided his time and played the right cards, using his influence on Hiruzen to further his goals. His organization Root was a prime example of that. A branch of Anbu(Special Assassination and Tactical Squad) he’d personally built in the shadows to eliminate every threat to Konoha Irregardless of how small or what methods were used.

They were cultivated to strike without emotion, without hesitation, at his command and his command only. The nest of vipers called the civilian council were a pack of spineless fools, but they had their uses. Unlike the Clan heads which comprised the other half of the council, manipulating them to his side through bribery and extortion proved a simple matter, and doing so gave him a real political foothold in his grand ambition to become Hokage. Nevertheless, this latest news troubled him. Not the Uchiha boy’s stupidity, such as it was. His concern leaned towards the actions of the Jinchuriki. If the reports were to be believed, he’d defeated Zabuza Momochi in combat without even resorting to the Nine Tails power, a man most of the ninja world considered a low S rank shinobi at the very minimum. If he can kill Zabuza, his strength is greater than I anticipated, Danzo frowned, Were he to learn the truth he might endanger my plans.

He disliked the notion of losing the village’s best weapon, but he knew in his heart that was far better than the alternative.

Naruto Uzumaki had to die...

Meanwhile, back on Team 7’s old training grounds, unaware of the stewing political consequences their two-week-old mission had unleashed, the two young genin were in the midst of another hour-long sparring session.

Despite the sweat pouring down his face, Naruto wore an infectious smile. He even doubted the darkening clouds looming above the bleak sky could dampen his bright mood, When Sakura had came to him before they’d arrived home and boldly requested his help in improving her skills, he’d been surprised, but no less impressed with the steely resolve her emerald eyes confidently bore. Needless to say, he’d accepted on the spot, and for the past two weeks he had watched as the fragile, naive girl he had known as a child transformed in front of his vision into a completely different breed of woman.

She’d become a warrior.

Sakura pushed herself to the very edge of her limits time after time, and when he knew she couldn’t take anymore, she continued to press on. He hadn’t gone easy on his struggling teammate, having taught her the water walking exercise without delay, then promptly began multiple taijutsu sessions in an effort to increase her overall stamina and physical endurance. This typically brought the poor kunoichi to the point of exhaustion.

To counter her poor constitution, he secretly had Kurama share his chakra with her and thereafter filter it to fit her body’s chemistry so as to not unintentionally harm her body. As a result, the quantity of her chakra reserves gradually grew to double of what they once were. Predictably, the training proceeded much more smoothly from there onwards.

And he was proud to admit; she’d surpassed all his expectations. ‘’ Why don’t we take a break?’’ He said to her.

Sakura sighed in relief, wiping the sweat off her face with a palm. Her entire body was sore, but she couldn’t complain, the results spoke for themselves.

Compared to the day of her graduation, she was stronger, more durable, and somehow had twice the amount of chakra she did before. At first, the methods Naruto chose to employ made her hesitant, she should’ve known better. The consistent progress she’d seen showed he knew what he was doing. Sitting down heavily on the grass, she took a deep breath which quickened when she saw Naruto take off his shirt and hang it off a nearby tree branch to dry.

When he originally returned to Konoha, she’d privately acknowledged how much he’d changed, however she hadn’t quite realized simply how physically attractive a man he’d become until now. His face was thinner and oval shaped, with mesmerizing blue eyes and spiky blonde hair which was longer with red bangs.

Naruto’s body was tall, muscular and slim, and the sweat spilling over his rock-hard abs caused a blush to redden her cheeks. Damn, he’s hot, she thought suddenly, whilst her nose comically bled, what is wrong with me? Here he is helping me train and I’m ogling him like a dumb schoolgirl!

He sat down next to her and gave her a questioning look.’’ Is something wrong?’’

She shook her head, forcing herself to tear her gaze away from him.’’ Nope! Everything is fine.’’

‘’ Alright then.’’

‘’ Hey Naruto-kun?’’

‘’ Yeah?’’

She smiled softly at him.’’ Thank you.’’

‘’ For what?’’ He asked.

‘’ You know what,’’ Sakura said, steering her eyes to the ground.’’ I was horrible to you for years, all because of that bastard Sasuke, and on our first mission together you not only forgave me, you saved my life several times… So, thank you.’’

His smile widened. ‘’ Wow, Sakura-chan, you sure know how to inflate my ego, I guess I am sort of awesome, ya know?’’

‘’ Idiot!’’ She laughed, lightly punching him on the arm.’’ I was being serious.’’

Naruto nodded. ‘’ I get it. But you don’t owe me any thanks, you aren’t the same person you were back at the academy, you’ve proved that to me. That is why I am willing to help train you, because unlike the little girl from seven years ago, this version of you has the potential of something truly special.’’

She stared at him, almost in denial of what she heard.’’ You… You mean that?’’

‘’ Of course, I believe in you, Sakura-chan.’’

He believes in me? Nobody has ever said that before, she realized, even her strict mother hadn’t said she actually trusted in her ability to be a kunoichi, yet Naruto did, a man she’d often mistreated as a child. Guilt and gratitude mixed together within her heart, and feelings she wasn’t aware she carried began surging to the surface. She remembered Naruto’s kindness, his selflessness and strength, the way he could be sweet and gentle off the battlefield, and so professional and calm when on it. He wasn’t arrogant, vain or selfish, he was the complete opposite of Sasuke, and instead of the disgust it would have brought her in the past, it merely made her respect for him rise ever higher.

Without thinking about it, she quickly leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.

Naruto was stunned by the kiss, he hadn’t seen that coming in the slightest, though he couldn’t honestly say he disliked it either.

‘’ You little pervert! I bet you were hoping for more!’’ Kurama laughed inside him.

‘’ That’s not true! You damn furball!’’

Sakura leaned back, slightly shocked she’d kissed him, even if it was on the cheek. Did she regret it? No. However, she did feel kind of bad when she recalled he already had a girlfriend, a lover who could kill her in fifteen different ways. The memory of Samui made her blood run cold. ‘’ I’m sorry, I know you have Samui, I shouldn’t have done that.’’

He chuckled. ‘’ It’s just a little kiss on the cheek, relax,’’ Naruto told her, attempting to put her mind at ease.’’ Besides, me and Samui have an open relationship kind of, as in I am allowed to date other women if she approves of them. I only mention this so you don’t start getting paranoid imagining she will kill you if she found out.’’

Sakura breathed in a sigh of relief at that. Wait, they have an open relationship? Does that mean… No! Stop it girl, he’s right, I just need to relax, she reminded herself. ‘’ Oh? I see, good to know.’’

Afraid of what else she might say, she hastily stood to her feet, and glanced at the sky.’’ Well, it’s almost time for me to head home, I will see you tomorrow, Naruto-kun!’’ She said too quickly, and ran off into the distance.

Naruto smiled to himself.’’ She’s growing on me.’’ He muttered low.

‘’ I bet I know something else she’s causing to grow, my friend.’’ Kurama teased.

‘’ Shut up.’’ Naruto scowled.

Because he was distracted, the blonde jinchuriki nearly missed it. The distinct sound of a shuriken being hurled towards him, and more than one.

He focused his chakra and utilized his advanced speed to avoid each shuriken which landed nearby, and wheeled his body back around. His eyes searching, tracking, for any sign of the attackers in the trees, bushes, and surrounding landscape. He didn’t have to wait long.

Twenty men emerged out of the tree line, approaching him at a breakneck pace. Masked and wielding tanto blades, they all wore different uniforms, ranging from dark gray to black Anbu styled attire, which signified a single conclusion in his mind.

These guys belonged to Root.

It is so obvious, this is Danzo’s doing, Naruto reflected, Still, what reason could he possess to assassinate me?

‘’ He must see you as a threat, but you don’t have the time to dwell on it, defend yourself!’’ Kurama shouted.

Jumping backwards, he silently agreed with his friend, and prepared to launch the same long range fire jutsu he’s used on Gato and his men, or was, until he glimpsed a lone figure somehow appear out nowhere and in a flash of red light, teleport-ed to behind the charging Root agents.

In less time than it took to finish ordering Ramen, every single one of the Root assassins were laying dead.

The figure, showered in blood, began walking up to him.

‘’ Naruto Uzumaki?’’ She asked, in an oddly polite tone.

‘’ I am. Who in the hell are you?”

‘’ Izumi Uchiha.’’

Naruto stared back at her, confusion blanketing his features.’’ Uchiha? How can that be? All of the Uchiha are dead except for Sasuke and his brother.’’

‘’ And the one who we seek.’’ Kurama remarked.

‘’ I know. I am testing her. By the way you don’t think she is…

‘’ No. The one who I encountered was clearly a man, and their scents are different.’’

‘’ Different how?’’

‘’ His scent was filled with malice and greed, this woman is disgustingly more pure.’’ The fox scoffed.

She nodded to him.’’ I’m aware, I was there the night Itachi committed the massacre, I barely survived myself. But that isn’t the reason I’m here.’’

He decided to take her at her word for now, she had assisted him in ridding himself of Danzo’s minions, so he could afford to humble her.’’ Very well, I will hear you out,’’ Naruto said, powering down his chakra.’’ Tell me, why did you help me?’’

‘’ Simple. I need you.’’

‘’ Need me?’’

‘’ Yes,’’ she replied, clearing her throat.’’ Listen, we don’t have long before Danzo finds out he failed, so pay attention, okay?’’

‘’ Fine.’’

The brown-haired young woman sheathed her bloodied tanto and sighed.

’’ Ever since the massacre occurred, I have been in hiding, learning, training, and making connections. I now lead a organization called Pandora, it’s purpose is to defend the Land of Fire against the Akatsuki and the corruption of fools such as Danzo Shimura and Hiruzen Sarutobi, to prevent the innocent from suffering a fate like the Uchiha suffered.’’

‘’ I know of the Akatsuki, and your group must be a powerful one to take them on, but why did you label the Third Hokage an enemy? What has he done?’’

She tensed.

‘’ You don’t know do you? I suppose it makes sense.’’

‘’ Know what?’’

He had a feeling he was going to be sorry he asked that question.

‘’ Hiruzen Sarutobi is far from the innocent old man he pretends to be, I am sorry to be the one to say it, I know how much you care for him, but it’s the truth. He and Danzo are responsible for many atrocious acts, which isn’t limited to the complete and utter destruction of the Uzumaki, Senju, and Uchiha clans.’’

‘’ What? No… I don’t believe it!’’ Naruto blurted out.

She hesitated to speak more, witnessing the hurt look in the blonde’s eyes. Nevertheless, Izumi knew he had to know and continued.’’ He never helped you, not truly. He promised your father he’d protect you and yet he left you to the mercy of the villagers who despised your very existence and took all their frustrations out on a innocent child. I’m not trying to manipulate or steer your heart one way or another, I am merely offering the truth.’’

His mind was running rampant in so many directions, it was hard to think straight. Was he wrong all this time? Did the old man deceive him? Damn it. ‘’ If you speak the truth, tell me everything. Hold nothing back.''

'' And if you decide I speak the honest truth? Then what? I came here for your help.''

Naruto stared right at her, not blinking for a second. '' If it comes to that, I will help you, and if it turns out that... The old man is in league with Danzo and guilty of everything you claim, then I will kill him myself.''

Chapter Text

Chapter 16.

Flashback.

10 Years Ago.

Screams filled the air as the cold, midnight wind blew ominously over the isolated Uchiha district, sinisterly carrying the high-pitched cries to every corner of the doomed clan’s territory. Freshly fallen snow gleamed white in the moonlight, as a pitiless blade sang it’s own tune, a grim melody of tragic consequences versed in red.

The jet-black haired assassin struck swiftly and silently, his Sharingan blazing. Steel met flesh, again and again, and blood splashed against his face, sliding down his cheeks like crimson rain. He didn’t hesitate. Men. Women. Children. All without exception fell beneath the deep slumber his sword delivered, their numerous collection of pleas were simply fading echos towards a dark void of inevitably, at least in the opinion of Itachi Uchiha.

It cannot be true... Was the only thought running through Izumi’s head, whereas she blankly stared at the lifeless body of her mother sprawled out onto the floor.

Standing over her was Itachi, dressed in his typical dark-gray Anbu uniform, with his tanto blade still deeply embedded into her mother’s spine.

She felt her heart thunder in her chest, the confusion, anger, and grief bubbling and merging together to the extent it became difficult to discern one from the other. It had happened once again.

The failure. The helplessness. It began with her father’s death in the Nine Tails destructive attack on the village, sacrificing his life to protect her while she did absolutely nothing. That day, she’d sworn to get stronger, to protect her mother and the innocent… Yet, her mother was dead, murdered by a man she’d cared for, a man she trusted, and she was as helpless and weak as ever. ‘’ Itachi! What have you done?’’ She furiously asked, her hands clenching into fists.

He pulled his sword free and glanced across at his former friend, a young girl he’d once dreamed of sharing a future with. But now? Itachi was resolved to kill that dream and the girl too, he wouldn’t let anything stand in his way.’’ So, you’re awake, that’s unfortunate, I was hoping to give you a painless death.’’

She glared at him, however there wasn’t any hatred stored within the reflection of her eyes, merely pity. Izumi wasn’t a fool, she knew something awful was going on behind the scenes to force the situation.

None of that mattered at the present, she reminded herself, the fact was it had happened, and if she didn’t act quickly then she’d also be killed. Taking a last solemn glance at her poor mother’s motionless corpse, she vowed to herself someday to avenge her, and uncover the disgusting plot which led to this moment. ‘’ Damn you, Itachi, I trusted you,’’ Izumi sadly answered, struggling to maintain control of her emotions.’’ I refuse to die here! Do you hear me? I refuse!’’

Izumi’s eyes switched from brown to red.

Her Sharingan was activated.

She altered her posture, going into a traditional fighting stance. ‘’ Come, kill me, if you can.’’

Time seemed frozen as Uchiha waited for the other to begin, a nail-biting waiting game which concluded when Itachi hurled two shuriken from his left hand.

Izumi, even with her Sharingan barely noticed his hand move, much less when he’d pulled the shuriken out. She bolted to the right, avoiding the flying weapons at the last second wherein they became lodged into the gray wall behind her. Itachi was next to her in an instant. He stared into her eyes, and to her horror she realized his own Sharingan had changed, evolved, into something else.

The Mangekyo? No! Izumi shouted wordlessly, knowing full well how dire her situation had just become.

Her world shifted, she was outside, tied to a post, and if she wasn’t going crazy then the cloudless sky had turned black. Crows were everywhere. They glided against the silent blasts of wind far above her head, their loose feathers descending to the ground. Izumi attempted to calm herself, slowing her breathing. She knew it was a genjutsu, an illusion.

The only question was how could she break it? Glimpsing Itachi approaching with his sword poised to strike, her sheltered despair surged to the surface. Her life flashed in blindingly bright crystallized images, she saw the discrimination against her family due to her mixed blood, and the night of her father’s demise in a horrific explosion of fire and ash when the Fox nearly destroyed the village.

She saw her mother’s proud smile that summer afternoon upon her eighth birthday after she awakened her Sharingan, and her blossoming friendship with Itachi growing as they aged. Above all, she saw the person she’d matured into, someone who’d remained determined to save the Uchiha from the curse of darkness that had plagued them, to serve justice and honor her father’s sacrifice. Suddenly, a deep pain slammed against her eyes, and her entire brain felt like it was on fire. ‘’ I cannot die here! Evil must be purged, those whom deserve life should not be stripped of it, until that happens, I refuse to let it end!’’

As if responding to her resolve, the pain lessened, and her eyes shot out a powerful blast of pale blue fire which immediately incinerated the false reality.

Her Mangekyo had been born.

Izumi’s senses returned to her within a microsecond, just in time to view the sight of Itachi driving his tanto towards her chest.

Her body reacted before she did and the fourteen year old vanished from the wall next to a candlelit table across the room, sighing a breath of a relief, she kept her concentration on Itachi and prepared herself.

Itachi turned around and looked at her, mildly surprised. He hadn’t expected her to be wholly capable of shattering his Tsukuyomi technique, few could defend themselves against his Mangekyo’s advanced genjutsu. It altered perception of time itself, and yet she’d broken through. She was always a talented shinobi, he knew, and that was only one more reason he respected her so highly, but no matter what he wanted, she needed to die. He didn’t have another choice.

He noticed, to his shock, the Mangekyo present in Izumi’s eyes, astonishing him further. Now he understood how she’d accomplished overpowering his jutsu, it was quite the feat. ‘’ Well done.’’

She gauged the distance between them, carefully avoiding eye contact so as to not get caught in another genjutsu, already keenly aware that she was at an enormous disadvantage.

In a moment of desperation, she’d instinctively performed her best technique to evade Itachi’s fatal strike, although the move had drained her chakra considerably.

Truthfully, Izumi didn’t know what else she could do to save herself. Her options were fight or flee, and neither one of those choices appeared likely to succeed. What else can I do? My chakra is dropping fast and soon my Sharingan will deactivate, she mutely panicked.

‘’ You used Shadowstep to escape my blade, didn’t you? That was unwise.’’ Itachi stated casually, his voice calm and curious.’’ It may be a powerful skill, however it isn’t the kind to be utilized carelessly with the large amount of chakra required for it to work.’’

He wasn’t entirely wrong.

The Shadowstep was a jutsu which allowed her to teleport herself instantly from one shadow to another so long as the distance fell short of fifteen yards, it was nothing alike to the space time ninjutsu of the late Fourth Hokage. It wasn’t meant to be an offensive jutsu, when her father created it after serving in the Fourth’s personal guard, he’d ultimately decided the Shadowstep was best if used for defense, such as in retreat or misdirection. She was about to offer a witty retort when a second man appeared, walking through the opened front door.

He was garbed in all black and wore a white mask. ‘’ Itachi? You are still here? What is taking you so long?’’ The stranger asked, before he turned his gaze on Izumi. ‘’ I see… She awakened the Mangekyo then, how interesting.’’

‘’ I can handle her, don’t interfere.’’ Itachi told him. She blinked in confusion. Who is this man? An accomplice? And what did he mean by saying I awakened the Mangekyo?

In a sudden cloud of smoke, another man appeared in the room, startling the three.

He was clad in red and black armor, with long-shoulder length scarlet hair and a thick beard. The dangerous glint in his brown pupils hinted at a fearlessness born out of experience and reckless abandon.’’ Sorry boys, am I not invited to this party?’’ He mocked, half chuckling.

‘’ Who are you?’’ Izumi asked.

The masked stranger’s eyes lit up in recognition, taking a step backwards in caution.

How is he alive? Zetsu assured me this pest was dead, he thought.’’ Don’t underestimate him. I know this one, he’s strong.’’

‘’ How nice of you to remember me.’’ The armored warrior spoke.

Itachi frowned. ‘’ Who is he?’’

The masked stranger sighed and shook his head.’’ Someone out of your league, Itachi,’’ he replied bluntly.’’ He is Arashi Senju, the youngest son of Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage.’’

‘’ How? I heard he died.’’

‘’ So did I.’’ Arashi smirked.’’ Reunions are sweet things, aren’t they? However I am going to have to ask you two to hand over the girl, or I’ll kill you both where you stand.’’

That was all Izumi remembered hearing before darkness invaded her consciousness and she swam in a sea of dreams. When she next awoke, it was to see Arashi Senju and several women and children sitting across from her in an unfamiliar, blue room, the nightmare of Itachi’s betrayal and her close brush with death, a distant memory. For the first time since the horror began, she felt hope.

Present Day:

Naruto listened to Izumi Uchiha’s every word patiently as she vividly described the night of her clan’s downfall, his sympathy for the woman skyrocketing the longer she talked as the validity of her words became apparent. They had relocated from the training field several minutes prior to avoid additional complications with Danzo, and were now sitting outside a waterfall somewhere in the confines of the Forest of Death. She continued speaking without pause, explaining how in the months following the Uchiha incident that Arashi had trained her himself, introducing her to his various allies and connections and aided her in laying down the foundation for the creation of the organization now known as Pandora. According to her, it was a unified albeit secretive group composed of rogue and former shinobi, orphans, outcasts, and mercenaries whose sole goal was reconstruction.

Their manpower and resources had increased vastly in the past decade, to the extent that the giant information network they yielded had spread into every corner of the ninja world. She went on to tell him of the various crimes committed by Hiruzen and Danzo over the last thirty years, providing ample proof for each vile offense. When she was done, Naruto’s mind was in turmoil. In spite of his resolve, he wasn’t an emotionless tool like the agents of Root, he had feelings.

The same kind of feelings which made him want to believe naively in the old man, because for him the seemingly wise, gentle, and honorable Hiruzen Sarutobi had been a pillar of support, a central symbol of the Leaf itself. Deep down though, he knew Izumi was right and that broke his heart. If this had happened seven years ago, perhaps the cruel knowledge might’ve weakened the convictions upon which he stood, but instead it accomplished the opposite.

He might hate it. He might feel sick to his stomach after the deed was done. Nevertheless, if it came to it, Naruto would kill the Third Hokage.

When she stopped talking, he decided to ask his own question. ‘’ I understand everything you said and I do believe you, yet why would the old man resort to such drastic measures? Why work with Danzo? He is many things but stupid isn’t one of them.’’

‘’ You’re correct, Hiruzen isn’t dumb,’’ Izumi replied, silently impressed at his calm reaction to everything she’d told him.’’ The fact is he needed Danzo’s help as much as Danzo needed his, it was a partnership based on political necessity, not trust.’’

‘’ I see.’’

Izumi stared at him long and hard.’’ Do you? Do you see that the sacrifices of the previous generations of shinobi are what have protected the Leaf, not the dry sermons of two corrupt fossils? And what did they do to honor those sacrifices? They spit on their graves the moment it became convenient and in doing so, they tarnished the memory of our honored dead every single day!’’

He heard the fiery passion in her voice climbing higher and higher, it’s white wings were freely unrestricted and flew upwards toward the sun unbothered by the prospect of the inevitable burn Naruto would be lying if he said he didn’t somewhat respect her for the position she’d taken, it was bold and reckless, but no less the truth.’’ I understand, truly I do.''

She nodded and resumed telling him everything, from the history behind Konoha, to suspicions on the Akatsuki’s actual purpose. ‘’ So, Naruto Uzumaki, will you join us?’’ She asked him.

‘’ Yes, I think I will.’’

Chapter Text

Chapter 17.

Kakashi’s visible eye went wider than it had ever gone before. He’d heard countless shocking statements throughout his life, yet none of them surprised him as much as Lord Third’s recent decision. Because of Sasuke’s rash and violent behavior in the Land of Waves, a slight punishment was essentially mandatory no way around that whatsoever.

What he’d actually heard was quite different, however, and he almost began to idly wonder if he’d accidentally misheard the aging village leader. ‘’ Lord Hokage? Regrettably, I think I may not have heard you clearly. What did you mean when you said Sasuke was off the team?’’

Laying his unlit pipe down onto the center of his desk, Hiruzen crossed his arms and leaned back into his chair. He didn’t permit the displeasure to penetrate his apparently calm visage, but the previous council meeting had drained what little patience he still held regarding the issue.’’ You heard me correctly, Sasuke Uchiha is to be removed from Team 7. This is the decision made by the council, and it is effective immediately.’’

‘’ Lord Hokage, isn’t this a bit rash?’’

Hiruzen sighed. ‘’ No, Kakashi, it isn’t. The Uchiha boy is a ticking time bomb; how you cannot see that astounds me,’’ he said, rubbing the back of his head.’’ The scars from the loss of his clan have damaged him far deeper than I expected, turning him into a selfish, prideful, and arrogant young man, whose desire for revenge and power outweighs any loyalties he might have to the village or his comrades. In other words, he cannot be trusted, he is unpredictable, and such things aren’t the qualities of a leaf shinobi.’’

‘’ But sir…

He raised his hand, stopping Kakashi. ’’ I wasn’t finished. In my opinion, after he assaulted his own teammate, he should’ve had his shinobi career terminated; however, the council has elected to be merciful and he shall only be taken off his current squad and placed on another.’’

‘’ Another squad? Which one?’’

‘’ Team 11, it is a new squad in the making, and you shall lead it.’’ He explained, stunning Kakashi.

Kakashi stared at him, his feelings becoming greatly conflicted. He was relieved to know his student wasn’t simply being thrown aside, but a new team. What about his old one? What would become of them?

Seeing the worried look on Kakashi’s face, Hiruzen spoke first.’’ If you’re concerned with Team 7, don’t be. They will receive two replacements to fill in the gaps left by you and Sasuke. I will give you a word of warning, though, if you haven’t fixed his attitude within six months, I will not allow him entry into the chunin exams. Is that absolutely clear?’’

Kakashi meekly nodded. ‘’ Yes, Lord Hokage.’’

‘’ Good. You are dismissed.’’

As he exited the Hokage’s office, Kakashi was filled with more doubts than when he’d entered the building, and for once, he wasn’t certain if he could prove them wrong. Only time would tell, he supposed.

Six Months Later.

It was close to eight when Naruto awoke in bed, stifling a yawn, he forced himself to get up, shower, and change his clothes. He looked down at the blue bag containing the new outfit Tsunade had recently purchased for him and smiled. She was always buying him little gifts and trying to spoil him a bit; he had to admit it was a nice feeling.

He opened the bag and put on the clothes, staring back at the reflection of himself in the mirror of the bathroom. His new attire consisted of an orange jacket worn over his dark pants and mesh armor, with a blue zipper and arm guard. Furthermore, his sandals and forehead protector were now black, and a shuriken holster was attached to his left leg. ‘’ Nice.’’ He muttered proudly.

A sudden hug from behind startled him until he noticed whose arms were wrapped around him. It was Shizune. He relaxed, playing off his surprise by leaning against her and allowing the embrace to deepen.’’ Good morning to you too.’’ Shizune laughed, breaking off the hug and turning Naruto away from the mirror.’’ Let me take a look at you!’’

He let her wheel his body around, allowing his gaze to travel towards the young assistant’s familiar onyx orbs.’’ Sure, what’s your opinion? Does it look good?’’

She put her index finger to her chin and stared hard, pretending as if her mind wasn’t already made up.

The twenty-six-year-old kunoichi was grateful her poker face was so solid; otherwise, the shameful nature of her own inner thoughts might’ve been easily exposed, and that wasn’t a situation she was remotely prepared for.

Forget the clothes, he is so handsome… Wait! What am I thinking? I need to stop. Shizune complained silently.

‘’ Is it that bad?’’ He joked, noticing she was taking an awfully long time to decide.

Her eyes widened.’’ No! Of course not!’’ she exclaimed fretfully, slightly embarrassed at being so dazed.’’ They’re wonderful, I think they fit you really well.’’

‘’ Thanks, Shizune-chan.’’

‘’ She’s right, you know,’’ Tsunade said, walking into the room with a radiant smile and a bottle of sake in her right hand.

Naruto nodded.’’ I suppose so.’’

‘’ So, are you ready for tonight? You do realize we are going out to celebrate your birthday.’’

‘’ I’m ready,’’ he replied in a grateful tone, offering his tipsy grandmother a cheerful look.’’ Although I don’t see why we can’t celebrate here.’’

Tsunade rolled her eyes. ‘’ Don’t be such a bore! You only turn nineteen once in your life, so we are going to have some fun.’’

He sighed, glancing at Shizune, who was restraining a giggle. ‘’ All right, you win.’’

She took a swig of the sake and motioned to the front door.’’ Well, you'd better go meet up with your team, you don’t want to be late.’’

He nodded. ‘’ Thanks, sensei, see you two tonight.’’

Sakura Haruno stood atop the small red bridge overlooking a nearby pond while waiting for her team to arrive. For once, she wasn’t irritated by the lateness of her squad. Her mind, as always seemed to be the case lately, was too overly concentrated on the blonde enigma that was Naruto Uzumaki.

It had been six months since they’d become squadmates, and during this time, despite the rough beginning, the pair’s relationship had blossomed. If someone were to look at them, they would never have guessed they hadn’t always been friends. It was more than that, though.

True, she admired his strength, determination, and quick wit, but it was his kindness and noble heart that truly spoke to her. He reminded her of one of those larger-than-life heroes in some fantasy novel, inspiring, incorruptible, irresistible… Her heart fluttered in her chest.

Sakura didn’t know when or where it had happened, but she’d fallen hard for Naruto. Not a day went by without her thoughts turning to him; she almost felt guilty for keeping it from him, considering how close the two were nowadays. She wasn’t ready to tell him yet; she didn’t know how to.

This wasn’t like with Sasuke. It wasn’t a little girl’s infatuation. She loved him.

It was hard to see how the villagers looked at him in disgust nearly every day when he walked down the street, and still, she restrained herself from breaking their jaws; she only wished she knew why everyone appeared to hate him for apparently no reason. Even her own mother had openly voiced her disdain for him, while praising Sasuke, a fact which infuriated her to no end. Yes, why care it was Naruto who protected her from the very bastard she thought walked on water? Why use logic when blissful stupidity was the goal? Fucking bitch, she complained silently.

‘’ Hey, Sakura!’’ She turned and saw Naruto approaching her. Immediately her souring mood was lifted, and a glowing smile loomed on her face.’’ Naruto! Took you long enough.’’ She teased.

Chapter Text

As the morning sun stretched its golden rays across the red bridge, the warmth seeped into Naruto's skin, wrapping him like a familiar blanket. The light danced through the leaves of the trees nearby, casting playful shadows that flickered around him like a group of followers devoted to watching over him. Meanwhile, the village stirred to life; the distant sounds of vendors and blacksmiths setting up their stalls mingled with the sweet aroma of freshly made ramen drifting through the air.

Birds chirped gleefully overhead, their wordless songs weaving a melody that reflected the lightness and cheerfulness rising within Naruto's heart. In his new clothes—a vivid orange jacket that resembled the dawn itself—the upbeat Uzumaki radiated a natural blend of youthful energy and hard-won confidence. 

As he approached his teammate, a smile broke across his face wider than the azure sky, each moment of the past six months replaying vividly in his mind, like a constant series of vibrant, colorful images that shaped the very core of who he was becoming. '' Sorry, I overslept,'' Naruto said, sheepishly rubbing the back of his neck, a gesture reminiscent of Kakashi that made him cringe internally.

Sakura raised an eyebrow, arms crossed, but a smile tugged at her lips.'' Is that really your excuse? We agreed you'd wake up early to prepare for today's mission, not to mention your birthday celebration.''

Naruto's grin widened. '' Hey, it's not every day I get to be a year older! Besides,'' he leaned closer, lowering his voice to a whisper.'' You see, I had to make sure I looked suitable for my fans.''

Sakura rolled her eyes but couldn't hide her growing amusement. '' Your fans? You mean the ramen shop owners who promise you free meals?''

He chuckled,'' Maybe, but I could have other fans, you never know.''

She looked him up and down, taking in the bright orange of his jacket. '' I have to admit, it suits you. That color stands out almost as much as you do.''

For some reason, whenever he was around her, he was struck by the urge to fool around, which was so unlike him, not that he minded. It honestly felt good to let loose a little. '' Perhaps, I should add a cape next year? What do you think?''

Sakura giggled, shaking her head. '' Just promise me you won't blind us all with that fashion of yours on our missions.''

'' No promises.'' He smirked.

They continued to share a moment of laughter, the joy of camaraderie enveloping them like the morning sun. As he turned to stand next to her, he felt reassured that, whatever the trials ahead, the future would hold even more adventures and opportunities to achieve his goals —not just for him, but for them as a team.

Naruto crossed his arms and glanced down at the wooden surface of the bridge, a sudden feeling of regret washing over him. Having come to know her blonde friend quite well, Sakura instantly picked up on his change of mood and confronted him. '' Naruto, what's wrong?'' He hesitated to answer, but with her expectant emerald eyes staring at him, he couldn't help himself. '' You know, it does feel kind of odd, when I was a child, I imagined I'd be Hokage by this age; however, it's a little daunting to realize how far I am from the goals I set for myself and how much more there really is to learn.''

Sakura gazed at him thoughtfully, understanding his feelings on the matter and the importance of the very fact he'd chosen to reveal his insecurities to her. She considered her following words carefully, then, after a second, she replied. '' We all walk our own paths, Naruto. You have come so far—you really have—and it's perfectly normal to feel unsure about things. Just remember this: you aren't alone. We are in this together, I promise.''

Naruto stared at her in genuine astonishment. He knew she wholeheartedly believed in every single word she'd spoken, and it amazed him how strongly she seemed to feel towards him. Considering their turbulent history, he never would've predicted that the two of them would become as close as this. However, deep down, he couldn't express the gratitude he felt or the warm, welcoming blast of affection blooming within him when it came to Sakura. '' Thank you, Sakura, I mean it.''

'' Hey, come on, we're friends, aren't we?''

'' The best,'' he nodded, producing another smile.'' You know, every year, I sometimes think back to those lonely days when I desired acceptance more than anything else. But now, with friends like you and Tenten and Shikamaru, I feel like I truly belong here.''

Her heart fluttered as their eyes locked, green meeting blue in a moment suspended in time, full of unspoken possibilities. She barely contained the overwhelming urge to convey deeper feelings for the extraordinary man standing next to her, and instead chose to bask in the connection they shared.'' I'm sorry you went through all of that, but I am grateful to be one of the reasons you're happy, ya know?''

Naruto kept his eyes firmly fixed on hers, a soft, genuine smile lighting up his face.'' So am I.''

I don't know when it happened, but I think I am falling for Sakura, he realized quietly. Hoping to change the topic, Naruto brought their attention back onto the reason they'd gathered at the bridge in the first place. '' So, about this mission, did Captain Yamato tell you anything?''

'' No, she sighed, swiping her left hand through her hair.'' I only know it's another C or D rank.''

He rolled his eyes. '' I am getting tired of these childish missions, I thought we'd already proved ourselves more than capable of working even A ranks.''

'' Don't pout,'' she laughed, '' It cannot be helped.''

'' Yeah, I suppose you're right.'' He reluctantly agreed.

She didn't say it aloud, but the pressure of another mission was weighing on her. Ever since Sasuke was taken off the team by the council and Lord Hokage, she'd felt nothing except relief, which instilled in her the hope that she'd prove her worth to Naruto and become a real kunoichi. Yet her own insecurities beckoned fear into her heart, and she often found herself wondering if she'd changed at all. '' Naruto, I am grateful for your help these last few months with my training, but what if I simply drag you and Tenten down?''

'' We'll be chasing cats or dogs, or some other mediocre tasks, I doubt anybody will be trying too hard to stand out.''

'' You know what I mean.'' She shot back.

Naruto did. He understood her worries well enough, but he had complete faith in her and her abilities. Naruto guessed it was time he reminded her of that. '' Sakura, listen, you are one of the strongest shinobi I know,'' he assured her, sincerity etched onto his face.'' And besides, I've got your back, like always.''

'' Thanks, Naruto.'' She said in a gentle tone.

'' I see you two are getting along as well as ever.'' A voice spoke.

The duo turned to see the man who'd been their new team leader for the past six months, since the council had Kakashi and Sasuke removed from the squad. Clad in a green flak jacket, dark pants, and a black shirt, the short, brown-haired jounin with almond-shaped eyes ambled over towards the pair, with a young woman following close behind him.

'' Captain Yamato, good morning,'' Sakura said, immediately straightening up.

Naruto paid him no mind, but did notice the teammate who'd replaced Sasuke standing behind the former Anbu member. He didn't honestly care that either Sasuke or Kakashi had left the team, and to be frank, he instead favored Yamato and the girl called Tenten.

'' Good morning, Sakura and Naruto,'' Yamato responded. Tenten inched closer to her two teammates and leaned against the railing beside Sakura, breathing in a sigh of relief that she'd awoken in time to make it to their meeting.'' Good morning, guys.'' She said, yawning.

Captain Yamato cleared his throat, attaining the attention of all three of his Genin. '' Now that we are all here, due to unavoidable circumstances, today's mission won't be happening.''

'' Cancelled? But why?'' Sakura asked.

Naruto and Tenten didn't care; one less cat-chasing mission was a mission happily avoided.

'' The chunin exams.'' He simply stated. The mention of the long-awaited chunin exams caused a smile to break out on the faces of the three young shinobi, who had been eagerly anticipating the arrival of the exams for months.

'' When?'' Naruto questioned.

'' If you three agree to it, I will sign you all up today, and then when the exams begin tomorrow, that's where the fun starts,'' Yamato explained.

Temari and her brothers walked through the center of the dusty streets of the Leaf Village at a slow, steady pace, unimpressed in the slightest by the bland buildings and the abundance of grass and trees.

As a female kunoichi born in Suna, she was accustomed to harsher living conditions; a life lived in the deserts and sands of the Land of Wind ensured that. Carrying a battle fan strapped to her back, she was garbed in loose-fitting clothes befitting one from the Sand Village.

 Temari's outfit consisted of a single light purple, off-the-shoulder garment that reached halfway down her thighs, with a scarlet sash tied around her waist. In addition to wearing a fishnet over her shoulders and legs, specifically on her right calf and left thigh, she also wore her black forehead protector around her neck. She also had green eyes and blonde hair, gathered into four consecutive pigtails. '' So, this is Konoha, huh? What a dump.'' Temari sighed.

Kankuro, the eldest of her two brothers, started chuckling.'' Yeah, well, I doubt there are few places that would suit your delicate sensibilities, sis.''

'' Shut up.''

Gaara, the youngest of the three, red-haired and dead-eyed, growled in annoyance at their useless banter. '' Be quiet, I can't hear mother when you idiots are being so loud.''

'' Sorry, Gaara.'' They both said fearfully.

In that second, a sudden small figure slammed against Kankuro's leg, and glancing to his side, he saw a small child lying on the ground, rubbing the front of his head. Annoyed by the brat's lack of manners and the fact that his mood had soured as a result of dealing with Gaara's fast-growing instability, a familiar violent mood began to rise within him. '' Hey, brat, you did that on purpose, didn't you?''

The scared little boy froze in place, too frightened by the scarecrow-looking man to say a word in his defense. Kankuro quickly grabbed the boy by his shirt collar and lifted him off the ground, gripping him by the neck in mid-air as he glared mockingly at the child.'' Well? Don't you have anything to say? Usually, you apologize when you run into someone, or are you trying to imply it was my fault? Is that it? You punk!''

'' Please, leave me alone!'' the boy finally cried.

Kankuro gave a twisted laugh.'' Why would I do that? Someone has to teach you some manners.''

He balled his hand into a fist and raised it to strike the child, until Temari's voice stopped him cold. '' Quit it, Kankuro, now.'' She demanded, her piercing glare flung at him was enough to incite fear into the bravest of men, he knew, and despite his own anger, he was hesitant to test her. '' Why should I?''

'' Because if you don't, I will kill you where you stand.'' A voice rang out.

Kankuro and Temari, caught off guard by the interruption, grew nervous and scanned the area for the source of the voice. Eventually, they found it when three people began edging closer to the scene.

Naruto, Sakura, and Tenten had departed from the bridge after agreeing to join the chunin exams, and since they had a free day off, Sakura managed to convince him to let her and Tenten do some shopping for him. That was when they'd accidentally come across the incident unfolding before them.

'' Who are you people?'' Temari asked, trying to keep the conversation as civil as possible.

'' Shinobi of the leaf, and I don't think you are,'' Tenten said.

Naruto kept his gaze glued on the man who still had his hands around the boy's throat, his anger soared at the sight, though he remained as calm as ever outwardly.'' Let the boy go, I won't ask again.

'' Kankuro let out a deep laugh.'' I am tired of weaklings telling me what to do. If you want him so badly, come and get him.''

Naruto sighed. '' Very well.''

In an instant, even before the sand shinobi could blink, Naruto appeared behind him, his kunai pressed lightly against the bottom of Kankuro's throat.'' No more games, put him down now, or your life ends here.''

'' Kankuro, release the child. I grow tired of watching you make fools of us.'' Gaara said.

'' But Gaara...

'' I won't repeat myself.''

Kankuro sighed and let go of the boy, allowing him to drop to the ground, where he then speedily began running away as fast as his legs could carry him.

The moment the child was safe, Naruto returned to his friend's side in another brief flash.

'' Who are you?'' Gaara asked, his interest growing.

'' My name is Naruto Uzumaki, what is yours?''

'' I am Gaara of the Sand. We will meet again, Uzumaki.''

'' Why's that?''

Gaara gave him an emotionless stare, although everyone could feel the distinct bloodlust the young shinobi was apparently sending in his direction.'' Mother demands your blood, and your death will prove my existence.''

'' She wants my blood, does she? Too bad, that doesn't come cheap or easy.''

'' All the same, I will kill you.'' He declared, eerily, then began walking away, his two frightened siblings marching along behind him.

'' Tell me something,'' Naruto called out, unintimidated by the man's threats.'' Are you three here for the chunin exams?''

Temari turned around with a smirk. '' We sure are, cutie, maybe we'll see you there.''

'' Perhaps.''

Chapter Text

The five elite Jonin commanders stood in front of Hiruzen Sarutobi's desk, patiently waiting for the aging hokage to finish reading each of the brown folders they'd brought him, containing detailed information regarding their squads.

The Hokage's fabled pipe was in his right hand, a scent of cherry blossoms lingering from the smoke, mixed with the undeniable aroma of freshly brewed tea. After a few more moments, the Sandaime(Third Hokage) placed the files down and gazed intently at the group.'' Very well, everything appears to be in order,'' he said, puffing on his pipe and blowing out a stream of smoke.'' As you are all aware, the Chunin Exams are nearly upon us, an event we have been preparing for over the past six days. What you may not know is that this year's exams will be the largest our village has ever hosted, with not only our village's Genin participating but shinobi from the Sound, Sand, Cloud, and Stone villages... That doesn't even include all the nobles and foreign dignitaries who will be in attendance. So, I ask all of you Jonin gathered here, what are your thoughts?''

The five Jonin —Kakashi Hatake, Kurenai Yuhi, Asuma Sarutobi, Might Gai, and Captain Yamato — respectfully nodded at the third's explanation; however, it was Kurenai who decided to answer his question first. '' Lord Hokage, while our preparations are indeed sound, I personally propose we focus primarily on the safety of our Genin in these unprecedented circumstances.''

Asuma went next.

'' As if we needed more problems, right? Let's hope our Genin can handle the heat this time.''

'' Right,'' Kakashi chuckled, shaking his head.'' Come on, Asuma; he said. '' I have seen your squad in action. If they can survive your intense training, then they can handle anything from the other villages!''

Might Gai stared at his silver-haired rival with a hint of irritation, struggling to keep himself from blaming him for the loss of his student. He knew it wasn't Kakashi's fault, but the Uchiha boy's foolishness, which made Tenten's transfer to Team 7 an unfortunate necessity. Nonetheless, with the spirited Hanabi replacing her and the constant friction between her and Neji, it truly redefined the meaning of hard work. Forcing a smile, he laughed, the sound bubbling up with loud enthusiasm, as he waved his arms dramatically. ''There is nothing a man in the springtime of his youth cannot overcome. Let us all channel that energy into victory!''

A deep sigh could be heard from Kakashi as he turned to his old friend.'' Yeah, Gai, because nothing says victory like a warm-up in full spandex. Just try to remember, I do have a reputation to uphold.''

Hiruzen raised his hand and cleared his throat.'' All right, enough.'' The words caused the group to redirect their attention to the Hokage, silencing their previous conversations. '' I understand your concerns and appreciate your suggestions, but now I must ask, out of the squads you command, is there any among you who deem them fit to attempt these exams? If so, step forward.''

Kurenai, approaching the desk first, bowed slightly then nodded politely towards the Hokage.'' I, Kurenai Yuhi, Commander of Squad 8, recommend all three of my Genin for the exams.''

'' Are you certain? Are they prepared to endure the challenge and work together for success?''

Her red eyes seemed to hesitate for a brief second, recalling the glaring flaws of her students. Doubts that were quelled when Asuma moved in beside her, gently putting a hand on her shoulder.

'' I trust your judgement, Kurenai. If you think your team is ready, then I believe they are.''

She smiled softly at Asuma and returned her eyes to his father, now filled with quiet determination.'' Yes, Lord Hokage, my squad is ready.''

'' Good,'' Hiruzen said, smiling surreptitiously at the meaningful exchange between his son and Kurenai. '' Anyone else?" he asked.

'' Count my squad in, old man,'' Asuma said.

Hiruzen sighed. '' If they are, please say it properly, Asuma.'' He pointed out in an annoyed tone.

'' Fine,'' Asuma replied, digging in the front pocket of his green flak jacket for a cigarette. '' I, Asuma Sarutobi, Commander of Squad 10, hereby recommend all three of my Genin for the exams.''

'' Very well, anyone else?''

Yamato approached next. '' I, Yamato, Commander of Squad 7, recommend all three Genin for the exams.''

And on it went until every Jonin in the room had come forward, which had been a surprise to Hiruzen, albeit a pleasant one. '' The Chunin Exams begin tomorrow at 7, make sure to inform your squads.''

After the Sand siblings left, a heavy silence enveloped the blonde jinchuriki, thick enough to taste in the arid air, like the harsh bite of steel scraping against skin. The stillness was punctuated only by the distant rustle of wind, stirring against the long red bangs above his forehead. It was strange; he almost felt positive he'd sensed something familiar from the red-haired shinobi, but the precise nature of that feeling eluded him. The lingering heat hung oppressively around him, wrapping him in a tight shroud, as his heart raced with unease.

He heard Kurama's voice from within him, the gravelly tone cutting through the heat like a cool breeze, and turned his concentration onto his friend. '' What is it, Kurama?''

'' Those desert brats,'' the fox said, his voice laced with urgency, '' are dangerous, especially that Gaara.''

'' Why do you say that?''

'' My brother is sealed inside him; I can sense it.''

The immense weight of Kurama's words settled heavily in the air, amplifying the growing tension that seemed to crackle like static electricity. Naruto could feel his breath catch in his throat, a chill running down him at the unexpected revelation. '' Gaara...,'' he whispered. The thought hung between them, a bridge to an unknown future, filled with the certainty of a confrontation that appeared unavoidable.

He clenched his fists, determined, yet wary, as he acknowledged the reality of what their meeting might lead to. '' So, he is a Jinchuriki too?''

'' Yes, Shukaku, that one-tailed raccoon is inside him,'' Kurama answered him.

As Naruto stood, absorbing this information, a storm of emotions began to erupt within him. The knowledge that Gaara was also a jinchuriki struck a chord deep inside, resonating with his own many struggles. Memories flooded back: his isolated childhood, the burden of being a vessel for the Nine Tails, and the stigma that had followed him as closely as his shadow. Could Gaara's life be just like mine? He thought, struggling with a burst of empathy that clashed with the seriousness of Kurama's warning. Images of the village, their hate and fear directed at him, soared to the surface. Would Gaara understand his pain, or would he see him as nothing more than a rival? Or worse, an obstacle? The notion that the two could share a bond, a connection born through suffering and loneliness, was both comforting and a little frightening.

However, alongside the empathy, a flicker of dread surged. What if Gaara had succumbed to despair, allowing Shukaku to twist his heart and mind freely? Would there be any way to prevent a bloody outcome? He clenched his fists tighter, torn between his desire to protect and his inborn survival instinct.

'' Naruto, are you all right?'' Sakura asked. Her brow furrowed with concern.

He snapped back to reality, shifting his gaze to her and Tenten.'' Yeah, I'm fine, I was just lost in my thoughts.''

'' Listen, kid, isn't it time to finally reveal the truth about yourself? Both to her and to the other one?'' Kurama pressed, his voice carrying the weight of the moment. The urgency in the Fox's tone made Naruto's heart race; the stakes were now higher than ever.

As the weight of his truth pressed against his chest, Naruto grappled with a daunting question. If he revealed his true self, would they still accept him? Or would it drive a wedge between them? His gaze shifted to Sakura, her genuine concern a comforting warmth, yet also a reminder of the vulnerability he was about to expose.

Sakura crossed her arms, a playful smirk appearing on her face. Lost in your thoughts? More like lost in your own world, right?''

Naruto chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. '' Yeah, something like that... But it's not what you think.''

Although she hadn't known him for long, Tenten had felt a whirlwind of confusion and anger when she was unexpectedly pulled from Gai-sensei's team and placed on Squad 7. It was Naruto who'd reached out to her in that chaotic moment, helping her carefully navigate the storm. Nonetheless, she always had this sense about him, something more profound, as if he seemed to carry an invisible burden, one which hinted at an untold story. She leaned in, her tone serious yet teasing. '' Oh, come on, Naruto. If you're going to zone out, then at least tell us what's going on inside that head of yours. It's always the quiet ones who have the biggest secrets.''

Naruto's smile faded somewhat, the gravity of the situation returning to him. '' It's... It's not easy for me to say.''

Sakura's teasing demeanor softened, concern creeping back into her voice. You know you can tell us anything. We're a team.''

'' Yeah,'' Tenten chimed in, her tone earnest now. '' Whatever it is, we'll figure it out together. You're not alone in this.''

Naruto took a deep breath, the moment heavy with unspoken words. '' Okay, then, I need to tell you two something... The truth about who I really am.''

'' What truth?'' Sakura asked, her voice a blend of curiosity and concern, fully ready to support him.

'' Do you know the story of the Nine-Tailed Fox?''

Sakura nodded but looked puzzled.'' Of course, Naruto, but what does that have to do with you?'' Sakura asked.

'' Everything.''

The silence stretched in as Tenten exchanged glances with Sakura, both waiting, bracing for the oncoming revelation. '' What do you mean?'' Tenten asked, her tone sharper than she intended.

'' I mean that the Nine-Tailed Fox is sealed away inside of me. The Fourth Hokage couldn't destroy him, so he chose containment instead. However, even though I am still human, this village has hated me since the day of my birth, and that is why they cannot stand the sight of me. To them, I am a demon, a monster they'd rather see dead.''

Sakura's eyes widened, instinctively placing a hand over her mouth in shock. Suddenly, it all made sense to her. Why the villagers always seemed to despise Naruto for no reason, why her own mother spoke so poorly of him, no doubt blaming him for her father's death during the Fox's attack almost nineteen years ago. It wasn't his fault, though. She was sure of that. He couldn't have been much more than an infant when the Nine Tails was sealed in him, so how could he be held responsible? Yet, it appeared he had been. '' Naruto... How long have you carried this burden alone? That's awful.'' She said, her voice quivering.

'' I can't believe the village would treat you like that!'' Tenten shouted, her anger rising like a volcano.'' It's not your fault, Naruto.''

Naruto glanced down, shifting weight from one foot to the other, while his heart raced at their reactions. He had feared judgment from his friends, but instead, he felt the overwhelming weight of their concern and surprise.'' I know, but that's just how it is.''

''It's not right, Naruto!'' Tenten's voice rose, her anger a fiery eruption at the injustice that had befallen her friend. ''They need to be held accountable for this! Those old bastards have a lot to answer for.''

'' Maybe we can talk to the Elders? Try to get them to understand what you've been through.'' Sakura proposed, hope flickering in her eyes.

'' No, I wouldn't bother,'' he told her, shaking his head.'' The Elders already know, and they don't care.''

'' Screw talking! They need to be held accountable! I never did like those old bastards.'' Tenten said fiercely, her determination burning bright, unwavering in her loyalty and care for Naruto.

Naruto looked between them, torn between gratitude and guilt, and nodded at them. '' Thank you both, I hope this doesn't change anything between us.''

'' Of course not, moron.'' Tenten joked,'' You're still Naruto.''

As the three friends shared a moment of understanding and solidarity, Sakura was overwhelmed by a surge of emotions and memories. She recalled the times she had dismissed Naruto's dreams, laughed at his antics, or looked the other way when others mocked him. How could I have been so blind? She thought, her heart aching with regret for the days when her own insecurities and foolishness had dictated her behavior. Each thought was like a dagger, piercing her heart deeper with remorse. Had she, too, treated him differently because of the village's disdain, even if unconsciously?

Sakura could clearly remember the whispers of her mother, words laced with fear and toxic venom, as she spoke into her young ears. '' Stay away from him, Sakura; that little monster is dangerous.''

Those moments had taken root in her mind, shaping her perception of Naruto and making her doubt the boy who had never done her any harm. Now, as she looked at him, standing there with an unguarded vulnerability, she felt anger rise within her, not at Naruto, but at herself. I was no different than the villagers, she realized sadly. '' Naruto, I didn't understand before, but I do now,'' Sakura said, determined to let him know she was on his side. '' You aren't the Fox, you are my teammate, my friend, and I will always support you.''

The next day, as Naruto, Sakura, and Tenten approached the old building, the air crackled with anticipation. The large structure loomed ahead; its weathered stone walls a testament to the countless examinations that had taken place within. Sunlight effortlessly filtered through the rusted iron bars of the windows, casting intricate shadows onto the ground, whilst the faint sound of rustling leaves accompanied the distant chatter of fellow candidates. The wooden door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit hallway which smelled of aged parchment and ink.

The gray walls were adorned with faded banners displaying the Konoha emblem, memories of past successes etched into the fabric of the building. As they stepped inside, the echo of their footsteps harmonized with the muffled conversations around them, creating a sense of unity among the aspiring shinobi. Underneath the solemnity of the surroundings, an undercurrent of excitement vibrated around the three friends. Naruto felt a surge of energy wash over him, reminding him of the laughter and warmth he had shared with Tsunade, Shizune, Sakura, and Tenten the night before. The nostalgic scent of celebration lingered in his mind, fueling his determination as they continued down the hallway toward their destined challenge.

Chapter Text

Squad 7 made their way up a flight of narrow, creaking stairs, the echoes of their footsteps mingling with the distant sounds of chatter and anticipation. As they reached the upstairs hall, the air thickened with excitement, and the warm light spilling through the tall windows bathed everything in a golden hue. At the end of the hall, a grand set of double doors loomed, adorned with intricate carvings that hinted at the significance of the events about to unfold. They opened the doors and stepped inside, their breath catching in their throats at the sight before them.

The room was a sea of faces, more than two hundred shinobi from various villages, each one buzzing with energy and camaraderie. Some exchanged friendly jests, while others appeared deep in concentration, their brows furrowed as they strategized. The warm chatter created a backdrop of anticipation, making the stakes feel palpable.

Naruto, scanning the large assembly, felt a mix of excitement and trepidation. He had heard that other villages would send their best, but he hadn't expected such a formidable gathering. Each ninja wore expressions ranging from fierce determination to playful confidence, a reminder that the competition ahead would be anything but easy.

As Sakura continued to scan the rowdy assembly, her heart raced not just from the excitement of the gathering but also from the conflict brewing within her. She spotted Sasuke in the corner, his presence like a shadow that loomed over her enthusiasm. She thought back to the times she had idolized him, the way his aloofness had drawn her in, making her overlook his arrogance. But that was a different Sakura—a girl blinded by infatuation, yearning for a connection that had never truly existed. Now, standing amidst the best shinobi from all the great villages, she felt a rush of clarity. In stark contrast to her once misguided affection for Sasuke, her love for Naruto was a steady flame—warm, illuminating, and born from shared struggles and victories. He believed in her as much as she believed in herself, a stark realization that filled her with empowerment.

She could still recall the days of longing for Sasuke’s attention, but now that memory felt like a faded photograph, blurred by the clarity of her present. This was her moment, and she refused to let his presence taint the excitement coursing through her veins. She was here to prove herself, to show everyone—including herself—that she was no longer just the girl wishing for acknowledgment.

Sakura then felt a warm, gentle pressure on her shoulder and turned to find Naruto standing beside her, his bright blue eyes sparkling with reassurance. A comforting smile spread across his face, melting away the tension that had been coiling in her chest. "He can't hurt you anymore, and if he even dares to try, he'll have me to contend with," he said, his voice laced with determination. His words were a shield, a promise of safety that Sakura could rely on. Feeling a sense of security in his words, Sakura mirrored his smile and placed her hand atop his, savoring the warmth of their brief connection. "Thank you, Naruto-kun," she whispered, her heart swelling with gratitude.

"Forehead!"

Sakura let out a soft sigh, instantly recognizing the playful tone that could only belong to one person. "Hello to you, too, Ino.''

 Ino Yamanaka had always been bold and daring, never one to hide her feelings. The moment she caught sight of Naruto, her heart raced; he looked more handsome than ever, his charming smile and confident demeanor glowed like a shining beacon. With a glint of mischief in her eyes, she brushed past Sakura, completely ignoring her presence. Ino approached Naruto with a playful strut, her platinum blonde hair like a beacon of sunlight.

A seductive smirk played on her lips as she assessed him from head to toe, her gaze filled with both admiration and desire. "Hey there, Naruto.''

" "Back off, Ino-pig! Can't you see Naruto doesn't want you hovering around him?" Sakura snapped, her hands on her hips and emerald eyes flashing with fiery determination.

Ino raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips.

"Look who it is—Sakura Haruno! The fierce defender of her beloved Naruto, ready to take on the intimidating Ino."

Her playful banter was a testament to their long-standing rivalry, a dynamic that always kept things interesting.

"Oh, please, Ino. Do you really think I'm scared of you?"

Ino laughed lightly, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "Scared? Not sure that's the right word. How about... desperate? You'll need more than a dramatic entrance to steal the spotlight around here."

"Desperate? Hardly! I'm doing just fine, thank you very much. Maybe you could take some notes on how to actually stand out instead of just… standing there."

''Naruto," Ino said playfully, leaning in with a teasing smile," that lit up her blue eyes. Her voice danced with a mischievous charm that was distinctly her own, wrapping around her words like silk. With a flick of her lengthy hair,'' she continued, "You know, someone as amazing as you deserves a lot better than... well, forehead here," she teased, glancing over at Sakura with a wink. Ino's confidence burned bright, lighting up the space between them and making the moment feel electric.

Ino may have pretended as if she had all the answers most of the time, but the sad fact was that she didn't. For most of her life, she had spent pursuing others' expectations... Her father. Her clan. Sasuke. Whilst it was true that she'd yearned to honor her clan and her father's prediction that she would someday embody the meaning of the bush clover and blossom into a rare flower, she'd considered herself a withering plant with so many mistakes under her belt. As much as she teased Sakura, she had far from forgotten the night six months earlier when she showed up at her door, red-faced and on the verge of tears after the incident with Sasuke. It was then, even if she hadn't understood it at the time, while she comforted her former friend, that their previously broken bond began to mend. She knew full well how much Naruto meant to her now, and the Yamanaka heiress couldn't say she blamed her; the one-time prankster had amazingly become quite the catch.

She had come to realize his true worth, not just as a powerful ninja, but as a compassionate and understanding friend. Yet, guilt gnawed at her to the point it started to feel suffocating, and as she stood there facing Naruto, Ino couldn't shake the image of him in the academy, laughing along with others one moment and then freezing in shock the next when she made a cruel joke. Was that the moment he realized he was different? When I had stripped away his light with my harsh words? she pondered, as each memory stung like a fresh wound. Fear twirls with hope within her. Will he ever see me as anything other than the girl who hurt him? But I can't allow that fear to hold me hostage. Redemption isn't a destination; it's a journey, she thought.

She was struggling with the guilt of her past actions and the fear of not being able to redeem herself in Naruto's eyes fully.

"What is it, Ino?" Naruto asked, noticing the change in her mood. Ino hesitated, fighting the doubt in her voice.

" It's about… everything that happened back then. In the academy, I suppose."

Naruto tilted his head. "It's a hint of confusion on his face. "What do you mean?"

Ino took a step closer, the memories crashing over her: the teasing, the rivalry, the moments when she had let her own insecurities define her actions. "I was so focused on trying to be the best and live up to my family's expectations that I didn't realize how much my words affected you. I was harsh, and I didn't appreciate you for who you are. I'm really sorry for that," she confessed, her voice trembling with regret.

Naruto's expression softened. "Ino, I…. admit it did bother me, I mean, you were just being you and you weren't the greatest person back then, but even I can see you aren't that woman anymore. I forgive you," he reassured her, his words carrying a sense of relief.

"I know, and that's exactly it," Ino continued, her voice steadying. I didn't recognize how thoughtful and kind you were behind all that goofy energy. I was consumed by my own jealousy and pride, which clouded my judgment. I hurt you, and you never deserved that."

Naruto rubbed the back of his neck, a thoughtful look on his face. "It was a long time ago, but I appreciate you saying that. It means a lot."

"I wish I could go back and change how I acted," Ino said, determination shining through her eyes. You've always been genuine, and I want you to know that I've admired your strength and courage. I'm sorry for not showing it sooner, but I'm determined to make things right," she declared.

Naruto smiled, his characteristic warmth spreading across his face. "Well, you're here now, and that's what matters. We've all grown since then, right? I'm just glad" we can talk about it."

Ino felt as though a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. "Thanks, Naruto. It's comforting to know we can move forward.''

Just then, a commotion at the door broke their moment, and Naruto frowned as he spotted the rest of their fellow graduates approaching.

"Geez, I guess you guys came to this stupid thing too," Shikamaru said, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah," Naruto replied, scratching his cheek." I am surprised you did, though. I figured you'd rather be taking a nap somewhere.''

" ''Believe me, "I would, this is too troublesome."

Hinata inched closer next to Shikamaru and Naruto. "How are you, Naruto-kun''

Naruto smiled at her and politely gave a mild nod." I am fine, Hinata. I hope you are faring well.''

She meekly returned a nod.

As Tenten continued to watch Naruto interact with their peers, a warm flutter began to stir in her chest, something she hadn't fully acknowledged until that moment. She found herself captivated not just by his determination and unwavering spirit, but also by the way he made everyone around him feel valued—something she had secretly craved herself during her own struggles.

At first, her admiration had felt purely collegial, rooted in respect for his tenacity and strength. But as she observed him laughing with others, his infectious smile lighting up the atmosphere, Tenten felt a more profound connection blossoming within her. "Where did this come from?" she thought, a hint of surprise mingling with her burgeoning feelings. Tenten recalled the countless hours they had trained side by side, how his casual humor had always brought lightness to the intensity of their sessions. With each shared laugh and moment of encouragement, she found herself seeing him not just as a comrade, but as someone who truly understood her—someone who valued her dedication and strength.

There was a darker side to her feelings, too, in a flicker of insecurity. He could have any other woman; would he notice me?" Then she wrestled with the thought, fighting to push it aside. Yet, whenever Naruto glanced her way, his bright blue eyes sparkling with kindness, she felt that flicker of hesitation dimming. He could see her as more than just a simple friend or teammate. As the energy in the room pulsed around her, Tenten's heart raced with the realization that her feelings for Naruto had begun to grow into something profound. She was no longer rooting for him from the sidelines; now, she found herself wanting to stand beside him, to share not just victories but vulnerabilities as well.

I need to tell him, she thought, though doubt crept in. "What if this changes everything? Blushing at the thought, Tenten shook her head slightly. It was time for her to embrace the feelings she had been trying to bury. No matter the outcome, she wanted to be honest about how she felt.

'' Look at this, so many familiar faces,'' Kiba roared, as he approached the group.'' Even you, dead last.''

Naruto glared at Kiba, his gaze icy and piercing, but otherwise remained silent.

Ino quickly became irritated by Kiba, whom she'd always maintained a poor opinion of.'' Shut it, dog breath!''

Sakura and Tenten laughed.

As she stood in the corner of the room, Samui's gaze was fixated on Naruto, the familiar warmth of his presence sending a ripple of emotion through her. Memories flooded her mind—the laughter they had shared during their last meeting, the quiet moments that spoke volumes, and the way he had fought fiercely for his friends, embodying a determination that she admired deeply.

Each time he smiled, it stirred a longing deep within her, the ache of separation palpable. She couldn't help but recall the nights she spent staring at the stars, wishing she could be by his side, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat next to hers. The vibrant energy of the crowd faded away, leaving just the two of them in her mind—a universe where distance and time no longer mattered.

The jeers from the other men washed over her like a distant storm, but they did nothing to dim the glow of affection she felt for Naruto. Instead, they only intensified her desire to close the gap between them. With every step she took towards him, her heart raced. '' Naruto,'' Samui said softly as she walked up next to him, her voice barely above a whisper.

Karui and Darui followed closely behind.

As Samui spoke, Naruto turned, his expression shifting from casual interest to genuine surprise. The moment he met her alluring gaze, a smile spread across his face, brightening the room around them. '' Samui!'' he exclaimed, his tone joyful and welcoming. He took a step closer, almost accidentally leaning in as if to bridge the distance between them.

For a moment, he forgot about the noise of the crowd and the other conversations buzzing around them. All he could focus on was her. '' I didn't expect to see you here.''

She smirked. '' I told you I would be coming, didn't I?''

'' Yeah, you did,'' he admitted with a sheepish grin, his heart racing faster.

She could see the increasing warmth in his cheeks, and it made her wonder if her presence affected him as much as his did for her.

'' I just assumed since you're already a Jonin that you wouldn't be able to come.''

A small giggle escaped her lips, and she leaned into his right ear, her breath soothing against his skin as she spoke quietly.'' Let's keep that between us, foxy, no reason I can't have a little fun, is there?''

'' Nope, no reason at all.'' He replied, his eyes never leaving hers.

As Samui walked closer to him, her excitement began to build. '' You know,'' she started, a teasing smile forming on her lips. '' I had to convince quite a few people to let me come here today, my father among them.''

Naruto raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Oh, really? What did you tell them? That you wanted to come to see your completely amazing and handsome boyfriend?" he teased.

She laughed softly, the sound like music to his ears. ''Something like that. I imagined if I told them I was going to meet the greatest man I've ever known, they might let me off the hook.''

Naruto began to lean in, excitement stirring within him. '' I suppose we both know how to balance work and play. So, what's your plan now that you're here? Just to make me blush?''

"Just a tiny bit," she said, her voice filled with anticipation, licking her lips. "But I might also be here to remind you, my love, what you are missing when we spend so much time apart."

The thick tension hung in the air between them, a mix of playful banter and undeniable chemistry. With every heartbeat, every breath, it felt as if the world around them faded, leaving only the two of them in their own private paradise. '' Well, then, in that case,'' he whispered lowly,'' I think I might need a reminder.''

As the two lovers leaned ever closer, the intoxicating tension between them reached its peak. Samui's breath quickened, her lips parted slightly in impatient anticipation, whereas Naruto felt an intense rush of longing burn through him. In that fleeting moment, time seemed to halt. Naruto's hand found its way to the small of her back, pulling her gently yet firmly towards him. Samui's eyes fluttered shut, and a soft sigh escaped her plump lips, inviting him in. He tilted his head, closing the gap between them completely. When their lips finally met, it was a soft, tentative brush which quickly deepened into A more passionate and greedy exchange.

The contact of skin pressing against skin ignited an unstoppable wave of emotions, a blend of affection, desperation, and joy. Samui's hand immediately cradled Naruto's jaw, her fingertips tracing the lines of his cheek as the kiss deepened, each caress igniting a fire inside them that neither could begin to resist. Samui's hand immediately cradled Naruto's jaw, her fingertips tracing the lines of his cheek as the kiss deepened. She moaned softly when Naruto's tongue slid into her mouth, entwining with hers in a dance of sweet intensity, each caress igniting a fire inside them that neither could begin to resist.

The room had gone as silent as a grave, and it was the jarring noiseless background that caused the couple to reluctantly break the kiss and glance around them to see they’d unintentionally acquired the undivided attention of every shinobi nearby. The room had fallen completely silent, and it was the startling absence of sound that prompted the couple to break their kiss reluctantly.

As they pulled away, they glanced around and realized they had unintentionally attracted the undivided attention of every shinobi nearby. As the kiss lingered, the reactions from the onlookers were varied and animated. One shinobi, a grizzled veteran with a hardened visage, raised an eyebrow in surprise, a flicker of amusement crossing his face.

He smirked, clearly entertained by the unexpected display of affection in the midst of their serious gathering. Another, a young protégé with wide eyes, looked utterly shocked. She covered her mouth, stifling a gasp as her cheeks flushed a deep crimson, entirely taken aback by the couple's boldness.

Meanwhile, Naruto's teammates and fellow rookies were taken aback by the kiss, staring wide-eyed at the two blondes. In a dark corner of the room, a shadowy figure watched with an inscrutable expression. The glint in their eyes indicated a mix of intrigue and annoyance, as if the kiss had disrupted something far more critical.

Ultimately, the collective reaction in the room was comprised of surprise, amusement, curiosity, and even a touch of envy, creating an odd atmosphere that contrasted sharply with the couple's intimate moment.

Pulling away from each other, Samui and Naruto tried to ignore all the stares being thrown their way and began sauntering over to where Naruto's group was standing. Right from the start, they were bombarded with an unending parade of questions, mostly by Ino and Kiba, who were genuinely stunned by the answers they received.

Samui glanced at Sakura and nodded at her.'' It's good to see you, Sakura.''

She nodded in return.'' You too, Samui. I see you and Naruto are catching up.''

Samui smiled. '' You could say that.''

The blonde Kumo kunoichi could clearly detect how uncomfortable the young woman was, and she suspected it had to do with Naruto. She'd observed the pair for a while before making her presence known, and it was apparent how much love they held for each other. Not that she minded one bit, it was, after all, her idea for Naruto to be with other women, and she liked what she saw in Sakura.

If she was going to approve anyone first, it would be her.

''So that you know, I approve of you and Naruto.'' She stated bluntly." So, why don't you get with him already? I know you love him just by looking at you."

Sakura's mind raced as she processed Samui's words. A warmth spread through her at the idea of being with Naruto, but uncertainty followed swiftly. Did he truly see her that way? Was she ready for this?

Samui felt a wave of mixed emotions. Carefully, she noted the way Sakura's eyes widened with surprise, her mouth slightly agape as if searching for the right words. Was it shock or delight that painted her features? Samui couldn’t tell. She understood how daunting it could be to consider the possibility of love, especially when it involved someone as complex as Naruto.

The silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken thoughts. Samui's heart raced as she tried to gauge Sakura’s feelings. Would she see this as an opportunity, or merely as an unexpected complication? Samui considered the weight of her statement, the stakes involved in approving a relationship with Naruto. She wanted to be supportive but also protective of him, knowing the challenges they faced.

Sakura's brows furrowed, deep in thought, and Samui felt a flicker of hope. 'Maybe this is the push she needs,' Samui thought, wishing for both of them to find happiness.

Behind the initial surprise, there was something in Sakura's expression that hinted at curiosity and perhaps even longing. That spark gave Samui confidence, reassuring her that her instincts about these two forming a bond might not be misplaced after all. Sakura took a deep breath, feeling the weight of Samui's words settle around her like a warm blanket. Her heart raced, and for a moment, the noise of the crowd faded into a dull hum.

She could see Samui watching her intently, a mixture of hope and encouragement in her eyes. “Okay,” Sakura finally said, her voice steady despite the flutter of nerves in her stomach. “I accept your idea.”

The admission came out more confidently than she expected, and she felt a rush of warmth spread through her cheeks as the implications of her words sunk in. “I want to be with Naruto,” she continued, the truth escaping her lips like a long-restrained breath. “I’ve wanted to for a while now, but…” She hesitated, glancing at Naruto, who was caught up in his own conversation with Ino and Kiba, blissfully unaware of the turn in hers and Samui’s discussion. “I didn’t know if he felt the same way. Or if it was even possible.”

Samui smiled, her features softening. “He does care about you, Sakura. You’ve always been important to him,” she reassured, a sense of camaraderie forming in their shared understanding.

The tension in Sakura’s chest began to ease, replaced by a flicker of excitement. Emboldened by Samui’s approval and her own admission, Sakura allowed herself to imagine a future with Naruto. She pictured them laughing together, sharing quiet moments, and growing closer amidst the chaos of their lives. “Thank you, Samui,” she said softly, sincerity lacing her words. “Your support means a lot to me.”

Samui nodded, her expression the personification of friendship and kindness, and in that moment, they forged an unspoken bond—an alliance in their shared affection for Naruto.

Sakura felt invincible, ready to navigate the path ahead, her heart hopeful for what lay to come.

An older, silver-haired man with glasses drew the direct attention of the rookies as he walked toward them. '' You guys should keep it down. This isn't the place you want to cause a ruckus in.''

‘’ Yeah? And who the hell are you?’’ Kiba demanded.

He shook his head. ‘’ Nobody, really, but you can call me Kabuto Yakushi.’’

Chapter Text

All the rookies and everyone else present around them glanced around the room at Kabuto's words, and saw he'd been absolutely correct. The atmosphere thickened with hostility as sharp glares pierced through the group like daggers. Furtive whispers skated through the crowd, and a collective unease settled in, palpable as a tightening noose.

A few shinobi clenched their fists, their brows furrowing with irritation, casting dark shadows across their expressions as they sized up the rookies. Naruto, having had enough of their intimidation tactics, decided that if they wanted to play that game, he would too. He walked away from the others and threw his steely gaze onto the hundreds of shinobi looking at them. As Naruto stepped forward, an oppressive wave of energy rolled off him in heavy currents, pressing against the chests of those nearby. The air thickened, charged with an electric tension as shinobi instinctively flinched or shifted uneasily.

Some averted their gazes, while others felt the cold grip of fear wrap around them, as if a storm were brewing within the very room. He effortlessly released a massive amount of killing intent, a display of power that sent shivers down the spines of many and made many more swallow hard as they looked away.

Within the crowd, he noticed Gaara and his team staring at him, undoubtedly aware of what he'd done. They remained mainly unaffected, a testament to their own strength and resolve. Especially Gaara, who seemed to revel in the feeling, a sadistic smirk forming on his lips, his respect for Naruto's power evident in his expression. '' Your blood truly is worthy, Naruto Uzumaki.'' The Sand Jinchuriki muttered. Temari and Kankuro glanced at each other quietly, fear blanketing their faces.

As Naruto returned to the group, a weight lifted from his shoulders as he shattered his killing intent, allowing the room to breathe once again. Despite the relief, he couldn't shake off a lingering sense of unease, a reminder of the stakes they were playing with. Allowing the room a breath of fresh air once again. Few in his circle paid attention to what'd been done, still closely observing and listening to the strange silver-haired shinobi. "Listen up," Kabuto said, his tone turning serious. "You need to keep your heads down. We're not here to be targets. Stand out, and you'll regret it." His eyes darted around the room, ensuring they grasped the gravity of his warning.

Sakura's brow furrowed as she glanced at Kabuto, her curiosity tinged with a hint of apprehension. "You do appear to know quite a lot regarding these exams. I assume you have taken them before?"

Her voice wavered slightly, betraying the nervous tension building within her. Kiba interjected, a light tone attempting to mask his own concern.

"What? Is this your second try?" His laughter rang out, but it came too quickly, almost desperate in its attempt to lighten the mood. Kabuto chuckled, but the humor didn't reach his eyes

. "If only. This is my seventh time." There was an underlying heaviness in his voice; it wasn't just a statistic but a testament to years of striving, failing, and persevering.

The room fell silent as the gravity of his experience sank in. Each of them felt the weight of Kabuto's journey, a bleak reminder of the formidable challenges that lay ahead. The air thickened with uncertainty, and for a moment, everyone sensed the fragile nature of their situation. What if they, too, faced the same daunting endurance test that Kabuto had? The thought lingered, amplifying the stakes for them all.

''Seventh time? You must be a pro at this by now!" Kiba joked, attempting to force a smile, but it faltered as soon as it was born.

Shikamaru sighed, his expression darkening. "Some expert, he's never passed." The weight of his words seemed to hang in the air, casting shadows over their morale.

"Hold on now, I wouldn't say that" Kabuto told them," I have managed to gather intel that might interest you guys."

"What kind of intel?" Shikamaru questioned.

Kabuto pulled out a thin deck of orange and black cards from the pouch at his hip, carefully stacking them on the ground." These little cards hold secrets, not just facts. They whisper stories of every participant. Careful who you let into your mind."

Naruto and Samui immediately felt on edge. They exchanged a glance, both sharing a single thought: Spy.

Sasuke’s impatience was reaching a boiling point as he sat in that absurd room. His restlessness was palpable, his mind racing with thoughts and memories. It felt like an eternity had passed, though it had been a mere fifteen minutes. His former teammates had entered, but in that moment, they were insignificant. Or at least, that’s what he desperately tried to convince himself. Yet, the bitter truth gnawed at him: he hadn't been able to stop thinking about them for a single moment in the past six months. If an outsider were to question whether he felt any remorse, they would merely highlight their own naivety. Remorse? Not even close. He wished he had struck Sakura harder, if only to savor his own twisted satisfaction.

And as for Naruto? The fire of desire to put him in his place was undeniable. The blonde fool could grow as strong as he wanted, but he would never come close to the greatness of a Uchiha elite. Sasuke's determination to prove his superiority was unwavering, a burning flame that fueled every one of his actions. The hunger for superiority raged within him, an unquenchable inferno. Memories flooded back—a proud family, a peaceful life, a future full of promise. His brother's enigmatic face, always calm and composed, was the very face he had desperately sought to impress. His parents, their expressions gleaming with pride as he struggled to match Itachi's effortless achievements.

But that unforgettable night loomed over him—the night when his family and clan were mercilessly slaughtered, the horror wrought by the hands of his own brother.

However, when he overheard the one called Kabuto mention something about intel, his interest was piqued. It was a rare moment of diversion from his usual thoughts, but one that he couldn't ignore. As Sasuke approached the group, he could feel the tension in the air. Muffled voices halted abruptly, and all eyes turned to him, their expressions a mix of surprise and wariness.

Sakura's mind raced as she caught sight of Sasuke; without thinking, she moved in front of Naruto, her body blocking his path. The unspoken message was clear: she would protect him at all costs. In her heart, she felt a spark igniting, a mix of anger and determination, as she silently vowed to stand between Naruto and any harm, ready to fight for him, regardless of the cost. This was more than a confrontation; it was a battle of wills, and Sakura was resolute in her choice to defend the bond that mattered most to her. To protect the man, she loved.

Naruto, standing behind Sakura, narrowed his eyes. "What do you want, Sasuke?" he challenged, his tone bristling with the familiar animosity.

Sasuke's eyes hardened as he focused on Kabuto, who stood off to the side, a bemused expression on his face. "You have intel. Give it to me."

Sakura crossed her arms defiantly, her irritation flaring at the sight of him. She stepped forward. "You think you can just walk back in here and make demands? After everything you've done?" she exclaimed, her voice steady but filled with disdain. "You're not welcome here, Sasuke."

A flicker of irritation crossed Sasuke's face, but he quickly masked it with a smirk. "Spare me the lecture, Sakura," Sasuke shot back, an edge of irritation in his voice." You and your little boyfriend need to be quiet. I don't have the time for either of you."

"You all might want to listen to what he has to say. Any information could be beneficial for everyone involved." Kabuto advised.

Sasuke nodded at Kabuto, pressing for information. "If I give you their names, can you give me intel on certain people?"

"Yes," Kabuto replied, the amusement in his expression deepening. "While I can't promise my information will be helpful or complete, I have something on just about everyone, including you." As he spoke, a vague unease crept into the room. Kabuto's gaze lingered on Sasuke for a moment longer, leaving an impression that he was well aware of Sasuke's hidden vulnerabilities. "But remember, not all knowledge is a gift. Sometimes what you seek may not come without a price…"

Sasuke's eyes narrowed, a feeling of foreboding slithering through him at Kabuto's words. He could almost feel the threads of fate weaving around him, intertwining danger and opportunity.'' Give me information on Naruto Uzumaki.''

Kabuto lifted a single card, pouring his chakra into it. He turned it around, showing it to his attentive audience, and then began reading off the card.

-Name: Naruto Uzumaki. -Age: 19. -Rank: High A-rank to low S-rank Shinobi. -Team: Squad 7. -Teammates: Sakura Haruno and Tenten Higurashi. -Notes: A well-rounded ninja with immense chakra reserves, stamina, and talent in Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Kenjutsu, and Fuinjutsu. He is an apprentice of Tsunade Senju. - Graduated last in his class due to poor performance in the Academy but has emerged as a formidable shinobi with exceptional skills. - Chakra Natures: Wind and Fire. His wind nature enables him to create powerful offensive techniques, while his fire nature provides him with evasive maneuvers, making him a versatile and formidable opponent. - Skillset: Wields multiple high-level jutsu for each element, showcasing versatility in combat. - Personal Feats: Naruto is known for being a key participant in the Kazahana Rebellion in the Land of Snow. Other infamous feats include his battlefield victories over Zabuza Momochi, the Demon Brothers, and Raijuta of the Land of Snow, all of which demonstrate his growth and prowess as a shinobi. - Mission Accomplishments: - Total Missions Completed: 65. - 40 D Rank. - 18 C Rank. - 6 B Rank. - 1 A Rank.

As Kabuto finished reading Naruto's card, Sakura leaned in with an impressed smile. "I still can't believe how much he's grown since the Academy. He's such a powerhouse!"

Ino chimed in, crossing her arms while nodding appreciatively. "It's true. I remember when he struggled to control his chakra. Now, he's not just well-balanced but downright formidable in battle. His ability to use multiple jutsu is incredible!"

Kiba's expression darkens as his arms are crossed tightly over his chest. "High A-rank to low S-rank? Seriously?" he snaps, his voice laced with disbelief and irritation. A string of emotions swirled within him. He couldn't help but cast a resentful glance at Naruto, who had gone from an underdog to a high A-rank shinobi. *How did he do it? Kiba thought, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.

Memories flashed back in time in the Academy, when he would outshine Naruto in simple sparring matches. *He could barely control his chakra back then,* Kiba mused, feeling the sting of comparison. The words on the card felt like a stark reminder of how far Naruto had come, and it gnawed at him. A mixture of admiration and jealousy tightened his chest. *He's not better than me; he just got lucky, Kiba reassured himself, "What makes him so special? He barely made it through the Academy!" He barked.

Sakura shot Kiba a side-eye, a deep sigh leaving her mouth, "Maybe if you focused more on your training and less on your wounded pride, you'd see it too."

Tenten giggled, brushing a stray hair behind her ear. "Ooh, sick burn! But really, Kiba, are you seriously that insecure?"

Shikamaru and Choji looked at each other and shook their heads, knowing exactly where the conversation was headed." How troublesome." The young Nara complained.

As Sasuke stood silently, observing the lively discussion around him, he couldn't help but feel a storm of thoughts brewing beneath his calm exterior. While his fellow rookies celebrated Naruto's achievements, Sasuke found himself lost in his own reflection. *Why him? Sasuke questioned silently, his fists curling at his sides. The memory of Naruto's early days came circling back, those times when Naruto had faltered, unable to harness his chakra, when he had been the target of mockery. Sasuke had always pushed himself to be the best, motivated by his family's expectations and the weight of his own ambitions. And yet here was Naruto, who had barely scraped by, now standing at such a high rank that even Sasuke had to acknowledge.

He hated him for that.

As Sakura and the others continued to sing Naruto's praises, Sasuke felt more isolated than ever, the weight of their admiration pressing heavily on his chest.

I won't let this be the end, he vowed internally, clenching his teeth. Naruto's growth, while a bitter pill to swallow, would not deter him from his own goals; it only served to fuel his fire. He would rise above, no matter how steep the climb. If his training under Kakashi had done anything for him, it was that he'd learned patience, slow, nail-biting patience. And in the end, he would not only kill Itachi, but he would ensure he threw Naruto back into the dirt where he belonged. It was only a matter of time.

"Everyone shut your mouths!" At the sound of the commanding voice, everyone's attention was drawn to a cloud of smoke that slowly dissipated, revealing a large and imposing figure. An older man, exuding an aura of authority, stood before them, wearing a long black trench coat, gloves, and the standard uniform of Konoha's Intelligence Division.

Behind him stood several dozen other shinobi, their respect for him evident in their posture. "Welcome to hell, little worms," he said with a sneer. "My name is Ibiki Morino, and I will be your examiner for the first exam. Now, follow me... or don't; I really don't care."

In the front row, a young girl with short brown hair felt her heart race, her palms growing clammy. She exchanged nervous glances with her friend beside her, who was visibly shaking. The girl swallowed hard, thinking, "This is really it. This man is terrifying." The weight of Ibiki's stern gaze made her wish she could make herself smaller.

Further back, a boy with spiky brown hair tried to play it cool, but the smirk on his face faded the moment Ibiki sneered. "Welcome to hell, little worms," resonated in his ears. The bravado that had gotten him this far faltered; he couldn't shake the feeling that he was in over his head. He clenched his fists, steeling himself as he muttered, "I have to prove I belong here."

To the side, a quiet girl with glasses scribbled notes furiously, her hand trembling slightly. She thought to herself, "I can't let fear hold me back. I need to focus and just pass this exam." But as she attempted to calm her racing thoughts, the sight of the examiner's intimidating presence made her doubt her abilities.

As Ibiki beckoned them to follow, whispers rippled through the crowd. Each genin, despite their differences, shared one unified thought: the exam had truly begun, and there was no turning back now. They were determined to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

As the hundreds of gathered ninjas followed Ibiki and his men into another room where they would conduct the exam, none of them noticed the missing Naruto and Samui, nor the near-identical shadow clones which had been summoned to replace them. Meanwhile, a short distance away, the very same two blondes were engulfed in a fiery passion that rendered them oblivious to everything but each other.

Hiding in a nearby storage closet, Samui looked at Naruto with her striking blue eyes, and for a second, the world around them faded away. As their lips finally parted, both Naruto and Samui were breathless, their foreheads resting against each other. The air around them crackled with an intensity that only seemed to grow, an unspoken acknowledgment of the emotions swirling in the small space. “Samui,” Naruto whispered, a hint of uncertainty creeping into his tone. “What if someone finds us?” She smirked, her eyes glinting with mischief, "Then let them. This is our moment.”

With that, she tugged him back in, their lips colliding once more, the kiss igniting a fire that consumed any lingering doubts. Naruto responded eagerly, feeling the warmth radiating between them. His hands explored the curves of her body, his fingers tracing along her waist and down her hips, eliciting a soft gasp from Samui. It was a sound that sent shivers racing through him, filling him with a mix of excitement and growing desire.

Breaking away again, Samui tilted her head back slightly, giving Naruto a tantalizing view of her neck. The urge to taste every inch of her skin surged within him. He leaned down, placing soft kisses along her jawline, then trailing to her neck, where a sigh escaped her lips, a sweet response that urged him on. “Tell me to stop if you want me to,” he murmured against her skin, his breath hot and ragged. “I don’t want you to stop,” she encouraged, her voice barely above a whisper, filled with hunger. “I want all of you, Naruto.”

With newfound confidence, Naruto’s hands slipped beneath the hem of her top, his fingertips brushing against her skin, causing her to shiver in delight. Each caress ignited a thrill within them, their bodies pressing closer, testing the limits of their restraint. As they fell into each other again, the world outside faded entirely. They were two souls entwined, lost in a storm of passion and desire, each moment pulling them deeper into a connection that felt both intoxicating and inevitable. The thrill of secrecy added to the heat; they were on the edge, caught in a moment that felt so right amidst the chaos of their lives.

And in that tiny closet, with the weight of their feelings swirling around them, nothing else mattered but each other. After a moment that felt like it could burn a memory into the walls, Samui broke away, eyes dark and breathless. “We can’t stay long.” Naruto smirked. “Then we'd better not waste any time.” "

 The faint scent of dust and stale scrolls mingled with the sharp sweetness of Samui's skin as Naruto's hands slid higher beneath her top, palms flattening against the taut muscles of her abdomen. She arched into him, a low hum vibrating in her throat when his thumbs brushed the underside of her breasts. Outside, muffled footsteps echoed down the corridor—proctors or latecomers rushing to the exam hall—but neither flinched. Their world had shrunk to the rasp of fabric, the hitch of breath, the warm sensation of skin meeting skin. Samui's fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer, her mouth hot and demanding against his own. Samui gasped as Naruto's hands cupped her ample breasts through the thin fabric of her bra, her nipples hardening instantly against his palms.

She rocked her hips against him, the friction drawing a ragged groan from deep in his throat. Outside, the footsteps paused, a fraction too close, but neither broke contact. Instead, Samui bit his lower lip possessively, her tongue tracing the sting as if sealing a vow. "Touch me like you mean it," she breathed against his mouth, her voice thick and raw. "Or are you too scared?"

Naruto didn't hesitate; his fingers slipped beneath the fabric, finding her bare skin. Her gasp wasn't soft this time, rather sharp and shuddering as his calloused hands closed over her sensitive breasts. She rocked against him, hip grinding into the rugged ridge of his arousal, and he groaned into her mouth.

They moved like twin hurricanes colliding, relentless and urgent. Distantly, the footsteps tapped away, swallowed by the echoes of the exam. Samui dragged his jacket down his shoulders, fingers digging into corded muscle. "Get rid of these clothes," she hissed, and he obeyed, tearing at clasps and belts until his bare chest met hers. Skin slick with sweat, they gasped into each other's mouths.

Naruto burned every detail into his mind: the love in her eyes mixed with her overwhelming lust, the tremor in her thighs as he hitched her leg around his hip. Samui gasped as Naruto's mouth closed over her nipple, teeth grazing sensitive flesh through damp fabric.

Her back arched off cold metal shelves behind them, an anchor against the dizzying rush, as shelves rattled faintly. His tongue circled the hardened pink peak, relentless, while his free hand slid between her thighs, pressing hard against her leggings. She choked back a cry, hips jerking against that pressure, every nerve screaming for friction.

Outside, muffled voices argued over exam protocols—a distant buzz drowned out by the entwined lovers. Naruto's fingers hooked into the waistband of Samui's leggings, tugging them down just enough to expose the dampness between her thighs. She groaned as his calloused palm pressed flush against her bare skin, the action sending jagged sparks up her spine.

Her teeth sank into his shoulder to stifle the sound, sharp, possessive, as his thumb circled her clit with rough, deliberate strokes. Outside, the arguing voices faded down the corridor; only the frantic slap of wet skin and their ragged breaths filled the closet now. Samui's hips bucked against his hand, chasing that pressure with raw, unapologetic hunger. "Fuck, don't stop," she moaned against his collarbone, her nails scoring red lines down his back. "Never stop.''

Naruto obeyed, his thumb circling faster as two fingers slid deep inside her, rough knuckles catching on her pussy, stretching her in a way that made her gasp his name like a prayer. The sensation tore through her, sharp and sweet, each thrust matching the frantic rhythm of her hips. Sweat-slicked flesh slapped against flesh, the humid air thick with musk and heat. Her nails dug deeper into his shoulders, anchoring herself as pleasure coiled tight in her belly, threatening to snap.

Samui's entire body tensed like a bowstring as Naruto's fingers curled inside her, finding that devastating spot that shattered her control. A choked scream tore from her throat, half agony, half ecstasy, as pleasure detonated low in her belly, radiating outward in violent waves. Her hips jerked wildly against his hand, riding the convulsive tremors while Naruto held her upright, his forearm braced against the rattling shelves as she came apart against him.

Her thighs clamped around his wrist, every muscle locked in surrender. Naruto watched her unravel with fierce intensity, his own breath catching at the raw beauty of her climax, muscles trembling, a primal gasp tearing through clenched teeth. He kept his fingers buried deep inside her, riding out her convulsions until she sagged against him, boneless and panting, forehead pressed to his shoulder. Her heartbeat thundered against his chest, a wild drum echoing his own. "That," she breathed, voice shredded velvet, "was just the beginning." Her teeth grazed his earlobe, sharp promise in the dark. Naruto's fingers were wet with her release as he withdrew, the scent sharp and intimate in the cramped space. Before she could catch her breath, Samui shoved him backward, hard, until his shoulder blades hit the door.

Her eyes burned cobalt fire as she dropped to her knees, fingers tearing at his pants with frenzied urgency. The buckle snapped open; fabric rasped down his thighs. He groaned as cool air hit heated skin, then choked when her perfect mouth closed over him, hot, wet, and demanding. Her tongue traced the throbbing vein beneath, ruthless and precise. He gasped sharply as Samui's mouth enveloped him fully, her tongue a slick brand circling the swollen crest, while her hand tightened possessively at the base of his dick. The sensation was blinding; warmth and pressure coiling low in his gut as she sucked hard, drawing him in deeper.

Her teeth scraped experimentally along his shaft, pulling a ragged curse from him that echoed too loudly against the thin door. Outside, footsteps hesitated, too close, but Samui only hummed around him, vibrations rippling through his nerves until every thought dissolved into static. She looked up through platinum lashes, blue eyes daring him to break. Naruto's knuckles whitened against the doorframe as Samui's throat constricted around him, swallowing him deeper with predatory grace. Her eyes locked onto his—a silent challenge gleaming in the dim light, as she pulled back slowly, lips sensually dragging along his length until only the tip remained between her teeth.

Outside, the hesitant footsteps retreated down the corridor, swallowed up by the distant chatter of exams. Samui didn't flinch. Instead, she flicked her tongue over his slit, tasting salt and desperation, before plunging him back into that hot, slick furnace. Naruto's hips jerked involuntarily, driving into her mouth as a guttural groan tore loose, raw and unfiltered. Naruto's thighs trembled as Samui's rhythm intensified, sharp pulls followed by languid swirls of her tongue that left him dizzy. Outside, a door slammed, too loud, but her eyes flicked upward, cobalt and defiant, refusing to yield. She sucked harder, hollowing her cheeks until his hips snapped forward of their own accord, driving him against the back of her throat.

A ragged gasp tore from him as pleasure surged, white-hot and uncontrollable, his knuckles scraping against the doorframe. Naruto's back slammed against the door as his hips bucked uncontrollably, driving deeper into Samui's throat. Her choked gasp vibrated through him—a reckless symphony of heat and friction—while her nails clawed into his thighs, anchoring them both against the violent tremors rocking his body. The taste of salt and desperation flooded his senses as release tore through him, raw and blinding, his shout muffled only by biting down on his own forearm. Sweat-drenched and shuddering, he slid down the doorframe until his knees hit the floor beside her, chest heaving against hers in the sudden stillness.

Samui wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, her gaze never leaving Naruto's face as he slumped against the door, chest heaving. The sharp scent of their intimacy hung thick in the air, mingling with dust and the smell of old paper. She leaned in, her lips brushing his ear as she whispered, "Your turn to beg," before nipping his jawline sharply—a fresh spark of defiance in her eyes as footsteps echoed dangerously close outside, pausing right by the closet door handle. Naruto froze, every muscle tensing while Samui's hand slid down his thigh with deliberate slowness, her fingers tracing the damp fabric still bunched at his knees. The footsteps lingered—a proctor's muffled grunt about misplaced exam scrolls—as Samui's palm pressed flat against Naruto's stomach, feeling the frantic flutter beneath his skin. Her other hand crept lower, fingertips grazing the sensitive skin where his arousal still throbbed, slick and spent but stirring anew at her touch. Naruto's breath hitched, a strangled sound caught in his throat as the doorknob rattled faintly.

Samui's smile turned feral; she dragged her thumb along his length, coaxing a shuddering gasp from him that echoed too loudly in the sudden silence beyond the door. Naruto's heart hammered against his ribs like a trapped bird as the doorknob jiggled again—a metallic scrape that echoed louder than any explosion tag. Samui's thumb continued its slow, torturous circle around his sensitive tip, her breath hot on his neck while her other hand slid up to clamp over his mouth, muffling the groan building in his throat. Outside, the proctor's boots shuffled impatiently, fabric rustling as they bent to peer through the keyhole's dark sliver.

Naruto froze, every muscle coiled like a spring, sweat stinging his eyes as Samui's touch grew bolder, her fingers tightening just enough to make his hips twitch involuntarily against her palm. Dust motes danced in the thin shaft of light slicing under the door, illuminating the rising pulse in Samui's throat. Naruto's breath seized as the jingling keys grew louder, each metallic clink a death knell to their hiding place.

Samui's hand never faltered, her strokes rough and demanding, but her eyes held a flicker of uncertainty when the key scraped the lock. In that heartbeat of vulnerability, Naruto acted. He grabbed her wrist, wrenching her hand away from him with surprising force, his other arm snaking around her waist to spin her against the shelves.

Dust rained down as she collided with cold metal, a gasp tearing from her lips—not in protest, but in shock at the sudden reversal. His palm slammed against the shelf above her head, caging her in, his eyes blazing with something hotter than panic: raw, territorial hunger. "My turn," he growled, the sound low and guttural in the suffocating dark.

Outside, the key turned with a final, deafening click. The door creaked open a sliver, harsh corridor light slicing through the gloom. Naruto didn't hesitate. He shoved his knee between Samui's thighs, pinning her against the rattling shelves as his free hand slammed the door shut again—a sharp, echoing bang that startled the proctor into a stumbled curse outside. Dust rained down like ash, settling on Samui's flushed skin as Naruto's hips pressed flush against hers, the hard line of his arousal a searing brand through thin fabric. Her breath hitched, not in fear, but at the fierce possessiveness in his eyes—a blue hotter than any fire she'd stoked. "You wanted me to beg?" His voice was gravelly, rough against her ear. "Now you'll earn it."

Samui's gasp dissolved into a low, defiant growl as Naruto's fingers ripped at the clasp of her leggings, tearing them past her hips with ruthless efficiency. Cold metal shelves bit into her bare thighs, but she arched into him, her nails clawing furrows down his sweat-slicked back. "Prove it," she challenged, her voice a ragged whisper against the muffled pounding of fists on the door.

Outside, the proctor's enraged shouts blurred into white noise as Naruto hooked his hands beneath her knees, dragging her legs around his waist. Dust rained onto her collarbone, gritty and sharp, as the shelves trembled with each furious shove against the doorframe. Naruto didn't hesitate; his hips drove forward in one brutal thrust, sheathing himself to the hilt as Samui's scream tore through the closet, muffled only by his palm slamming over her mouth.

Dust and dirt showered them like gritty snow as shelves rattled violently, metal groaning under their combined weight. Outside, the proctor's pounding fists hesitated at the raw, animal sound, a heartbeat of silence where Naruto locked eyes with Samui. Her blue gaze burned not with protest, but fierce challenge, pupils blown wide as she bit down hard on his fingers. The pain only fueled him; he withdrew slowly, savoring the exquisite drag of her inner muscles clenching around him before slamming back in, forcing a choked sob from her throat that vibrated against his skin. Each thrust echoed the hammering on the door, a reckless counter-rhythm of defiance and desire. Naruto's palm muffled Samui's cry as he drove deeper, each thrust grinding her hips against the rattling shelves. Dust coated her tongue, gritty and sharp, but she welcomed the violation, her teeth sinking into his fingers until copper bloomed against her lips.

Outside, the proctor's shouts curdled into confusion at the metallic groans and wet slap of skin echoing through the door. Naruto ignored it all, his rhythm savage and unbroken, eyes locked on hers in the gloom. Her thighs trembled around his waist, nails raking his spine as pleasure coiled tight. Samui's back bowed off the shelves as Naruto's thrusts turned relentlessly deep, punishing drives that scraped the breath from her lungs. Scrolls cascaded around them like forgotten prophecies, parchment rustling against sweat-marked skin. His thumb ground against her clit, a rough counterpoint to the brutal rhythm of his hips, each movement tearing ragged gasps from her throat that drowned the proctor's fading shouts.

The air in the closet thickened with musk and dust, primal and suffocating. Her nails carved crimson trails down his spine as pleasure coiled tighter, a serpent poised to strike beneath the delicious agony. "Harder," she rasped, her voice shredded, not pleading, but commanding. Naruto obeyed without hesitation, slamming Samui back against the shelves with a force that rattled scrolls loose from their bindings—ancient secrets scattering across the floor like discarded rumors. His hips pistoned against hers, each thrust deeper and more possessive than the last, the sharp slap of skin echoing louder than the proctor's fading curses.

Samui's cry tore through the cramped space, raw and unfiltered, as he pinned her wrists above her head with one calloused hand. Her thighs trembled around his waist, not in protest but in surrender to the brutal rhythm that scraped pleasure from pain. Dust clung to their sweat-slicked skin, gritty testament to their defiance, while Naruto's teeth grazed her throat, a savage promise sealed in salt and copper.

Naruto's grip tightened like iron manacles around Samui's wrists as he pinned them against the trembling shelves, the veins in his forearms standing rigid against her skin. Every thrust became a declaration, deep, possessive, and unyielding—forcing her spine to bow against cold metal until the scrolls behind her groaned in protest.

Outside, the proctor's footsteps retreated into muffled frustration, leaving only the frantic symphony of their bodies: the wet slap of skin, Samui's choked gasps, and Naruto's ragged breaths hot against her throat. Sweat ran down her forehead as she surrendered to the rhythm, her thighs clamping tighter around his hips, urging him deeper into her conquered pussy.

His free hand slid from her wrists to her throat, not squeezing, but holding her gaze captive in the dim light, forcing her to watch the raw, untamed hunger in his eyes. Her gasp became a ragged moan as he angled his hips sharply, hitting a place that made her vision blur. Every thrust now was a conquest, a reclaiming of the control she'd stolen moments before, and she arched into it, surrendering to the burn.

Samui floated in a haze of sensation, every nerve alight with the friction of Naruto's thrusts, the scrape of shelves against her spine, the sting of dust in her eyes. The world narrowed to the rhythmic pulse of pleasure radiating from where their bodies joined, each deep stroke sending tremors up her abdomen like electric currents. Outside, the distant clang of the exam's conclusion felt trivial, irrelevant against the raw heat pooling low in her belly.

She was untethered, weightless, adrift in a current of pure sensation where pain and ecstasy blurred into something dizzying and divine. Naruto's rough palm against her hip anchored her only to the physical—a fleeting tether to gravity as her mind soared higher. Samui's voice broke, a shattered whisper against Naruto's sweat-covered collarbone. "Don't stop," she pleaded, her nails digging into his back like claws. "Harder." The words tasted like surrender, jagged and unfamiliar on her tongue, but her body arched into his thrusts with raw, hungry urgency.

Dust coated her lips as she gasped, her vision blurring at the edges while pleasure coiled tighter, a serpent poised to strike. Scrolls slithered beneath her trembling thighs; forgotten prophecies crushed beneath their frenzy.

Naruto's rhythm stuttered at her plea, his breath catching—a predator startled by its prey's sudden defiance. Then his grip tightened on her hips, fingers bruising flesh as he drove deeper, grinding the base of his palm against her clit with rough, punishing circles. Her cry tore through the closet, sharp and desperate, echoing off the walls. Samui's plea dissolved into a ragged sob as Naruto obeyed, his hips slamming harder, deeper, each thrust a seismic jolt that rattled the shelves like thunder. Dust choked her throat as she gasped, her fingers scrabbling against his sweat-slicked shoulders, desperate for purchase. "Again," she demanded, voice shredded raw, her teeth sinking into the corded muscle of his neck where copper and salt mingled on her tongue.

Samui's voice fractured against Naruto's skin—a raw, guttural plea stripped of pride. "Yes! More," she gasped, her teeth digging into his shoulder as if anchoring herself against the tidal wave building inside her.

Her nails raked down his spine, drawing crimson trails that pulsed with each savage thrust, her thighs trembling not in exhaustion but in frenzied need.

Outside, the distant shuffle of departing examinees faded into oblivion, drowned by the wet slap of skin and the metallic groan of shelves buckling beneath their weight. Naruto's breath hitched at her demand, his grip on her hips tightening like a vise—a silent vow to unravel her completely. Samui's scream ripped through the closet—not muffled, not stifled, but a raw, primal cry of delight that shattered the oppressive silence.

It echoed off the cramped walls, sharp and triumphant, vibrating through Naruto's bones as her inner muscles clenched around him in rhythmic, pulsing waves. At the same time, her thighs trembled violently around his waist, locking him deep inside her as pleasure tore through her with relentless, exquisite force.

Outside, a stunned silence fell over the already distant corridor; the world held its breath as she unleashed her unapologetic joy.

Taking a breather, as the two finally began to relax and catch their breath, Samui smiled tenderly at Naruto.’’ That was amazing, as always,’’ she told him softly, wiping the sweat off her forehead.’’ You really are a beast.’’

Naruto chuckled. ‘’ I could go for a couple more rounds, honestly, but we are strapped for time.’’

She bit her lip, the very thought of going at it again was so tempting, she was nearly ready to do it, but logic won out.’’ I know, and I would love to do that; however, as you said, we don’t have the time.’’

He sighed. ‘’ Unfortunately. I suppose we'd better get cleaned up. I am pretty sure we have another exam to get to.’’

Chapter Text

Anko Mitarashi perched atop the Hokage Monument's carved nose, a skewer of dango dripping sticky syrup onto her flak vest. She surveyed the chaotic sprawl of Konoha below, her gaze sharp and predatory, utterly indifferent to the tourists' shocked gasps far beneath her vantage point. The sweet rice cakes squished unpleasantly between her teeth as she grinned, thinking of the terrified faces she'd soon see in the Forest of Death. A stray cloud of violet smoke drifted from her sleeve – a leftover experiment clinging to her clothes. The wilted carrots collapsed into Hoshi's burlap sack as the vendor spat tobacco-stained surrender.

Gold coins clinked – a hollow victory when her stomach growled louder than the marketplace chatter. Across Konoha, steam rose from ramen stalls like phantom serpents, taunting her empty pockets. Her calloused thumb rubbed the worn hem of her apron. Should've stolen them, she thought bitterly.

Hunger made morals slippery.

Some Time Later.

The fifty remaining genin shifted uneasily as she paced before the Forest of Death gate. Her flak jacket hung open, revealing the old scar across her collarbone – a thin white line that caught the morning light. She noticed Naruto’s bright orange jacket near the front and paused mid-stride.

Anko's gaze lingered on Naruto longer than necessary, fingers tightening around the wooden skewer until it snapped. The sharp crack echoed like a bone fracture in the sudden silence. Behind his whisker-marked cheeks, she saw the ghost of a snowstorm, howling winds biting through her ANBU gear as crimson bloomed across her chest, that ridiculous orange parka suddenly appearing between her and Raijuta’s ice sword.

Anko stopped inches from Naruto, the earthy scent of damp soil and her metallic sweat mingling in the heavy air. Her kunai gleamed as she twirled it idly, eyes narrowing on the faded scar cutting through his stubble—a jagged reminder of the Snow Country blizzard. "That cheek looks familiar," she murmured, her voice dropping to a husky rasp that silenced even the birds. Naruto met her gaze steadily, the quiet intensity in his blue eyes reminding her of that one time she had seen the Fourth Hokage in person.

Anko Mitarashi's spiked heels clicked against the stone pathway, cutting through the humid stillness like kunai. Her violet eyes scanned the assembled genin—a restless sea of hopefuls shifting beneath Konoha's midday sun, before locking onto a shock of familiar blond hair. Naruto stood near the academy doors, posture relaxed yet radiating coiled energy completely unlike the fidgeting boy she'd known years ago. The jagged scar beneath her fishnet sleeve seemed to throb faintly at the memory: snow so deep it swallowed sound, Kunoichi restraints biting her wrists, and that desperate orange blur tackling Koyuki's traitorous uncle off the icy cliff edge.

 Naruto felt Sakura's protective grip tighten on his arm, her knuckles whitening. "Naruto, be careful," Sakura murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, eyes wheeling between him and Anko. She could sense the danger lurking behind that playful smile." She's not someone to underestimate."

Across the clearing, Shikamaru sighed heavily, arms crossed and a bemused expression locked onto his face." This is precisely why I never wanted to take part in these exams, too many problems."  

Anko leaned forward, the motion deliberate, like a predator testing the prey's nerves. Her gaze slid down Naruto's frame, lingering where his mesh shirt clung to sweat-dampened skin. "Still wearing ridiculous orange, I see," she mused, though her tone held more appreciation than mockery.

Behind Naruto, Tenten snorted softly while Shikamaru calculated escape vectors with increasing urgency. Naruto's pulse quickened against Sakura's grip, his caution putting him on edge. Anko's smile widened into something dangerous as she turned toward Sasuke Uchiha. "And you," she drawled, senbon twirling again. "Still think you're the hottest thing since fire jutsu?" Anko's grin sliced through the air, her eyes fixed on Sasuke near the Forest of Death entrance. She spun her senbon lazily. "That Uchiha pride won't fill your belly when giant centipedes crawl up your ass."

Sasuke's jaw tightened, but he stayed silent, shadows pooling under his dark gaze.

The senbon pointed abruptly at Naruto's chest. "How many scars did you collect saving my reckless hide in Snow Country, avalanche boy? I owe you... a proper thank you." Pine needles crunched underfoot as Sasuke stepped forward, contempt sharpening his features. "Sentimental rubbish," he spat, kicking gravel over the kunai's imprint.

"Watch your tongue, Uchiha," Anko purred, stepping between them. Her fingers brushed Naruto's forearm—a deliberate, lingering touch that drew Sasuke's glare. Anko's senbon hovered inches from Naruto's heart, its point gleaming like a promise.

He remembered the jagged ice caves, her blood staining the snow crimson as he dragged her through blizzards, her delirious laughter echoing louder than the howling wind. Now, her proximity flooded his senses: the earthy musk of her trench coat mixed with the metallic tang of weapons oil, her breath warm against his jawline.

Sakura's nails dug into his bicep, a silent storm brewing as Naruto fought to keep his gaze steady. "Just one," he lied, voice rougher than gravel. "Right here." He tapped his temple where a frostbite scar hid beneath blond strands—a secret she'd seared into him during feverish nights huddled for warmth. Anko's laughter erupted—sharp, wild, and utterly captivating—as she withdrew the senbon, twirling it against her lower lip. "Liar," she breathed, her gaze drifting deliberately down his torso. "I counted seventeen when I stitched you up in that frozen cave."

A shuriken suddenly whined through the air, striking sparks off granite inches from Sasuke's head. He didn't flinch, "Too slow," he hissed, already flipping backward as two more kunai thudded where he'd stood.

Anko yanked Naruto sideways, her thigh pressing against his hip as they crashed behind a boulder. Her breath deepened—not from fear, but fury. "Sound bastards," she growled, pulling a senbon from her hair with teeth bared. "They're herding targets."

The senbon gleamed wetly between Anko's teeth as she jerked her chin towards the cliff face. Naruto didn't need direction; shadows detached from the rocks like vultures abandoning a carcass. Five Sound nin dropped silently, their bare feet whispering against stone. One wore a cracked porcelain mask shaped like a weeping ghost; another had tendons visible through skin stretched thin as rice paper across his knuckles. The leader's voice rasped, a blade dragged over slate: "Kill the Uzumaki and the Uchiha."

Sakura's fist cratered the earth between them. Mud raised upward, forcing the Sound nin into staggered retreats. "Back off," Sakura snarled, the chartreuse glow around her fists deepening. Her training with Tsunade was starting to pay off, just one more thing she owed Naruto. If it wasn't for him, she doubted Lady Tsunade would have even looked her way.

Tenten's scroll unfurled with a whip-crack, steel glinting in her hands like silver. The masked Sound nin stumbled back, mud-slicked rocks scraping underfoot. Sakura's chartreuse glow intensified, casting eerie shadows across Anko's sharp grin. "Nice punch, Pinky," she breathed, fingers digging into Naruto's wrist, not fear, but anticipation humming through her veins like a low-voltage current.

Naruto caught the acrid tang of ozone beneath pine sap, recognizing the charged air before lightning crackled from the weeping mask's ninja's fingertips.

It's now or never, Sasuke decided. His newly acquired Sharingan flared crimson, predicting the strikes milliseconds before they shattered their boulder cover into pieces.

Shrapnel stung Naruto's cheek. Anko shoved him flat, her body arched over him like a shield, spine rigid against the hail of stone. Her breath hit his ear, warm and fierce: "Move, now." He rolled sideways just as a kunai embedded where his ribs had been, its steel singing with poisoned resonance.

Tenten's scroll snapped tight, a dozen kunai launched skyward, clashing mid-air with incoming shuriken in showers of orange sparks. Metal screamed, the sound echoing off canyon walls like tortured raptors.

Sakura's lunge carried her through the dissipating sparks, chakra flaring as she aimed a crushing heel-drop at the masked nin's collarbone. He twisted aside with unnatural speed, tendons snapping like wet ropes beneath rice-paper skin, but her strike still cratered the ledge where he'd stood, sending shale cascading down the cliffside.

The impact tremor vibrated through Naruto's boots even as he scrambled upright.

Anko's thigh pressed hot against his hip, her fingers already weaving hand-signs faster than a heartbeat. "Stop admiring the scenery, Fox-boy!" she snarled, summoning vipers around her wrists. Naruto concentrated his chakra, ready to move at any moment. Naruto's hands threw a wind bullet jutsu as Anko's mist-vipers lunged forward. The mist solidified into ice shackles, trapping the nearest attacker's ankle with a brittle 'crack'. The man screamed, tendons fraying as he struggled.

Sasuke's fireball lit the cliffs crimson, reflecting in the weeping mask's porcelain eyes as it engulfed another ninja mid-leap.

The stench of charred flesh and vomit seared Naruto's nostrils. Mist-cloaked vipers struck the Sound nin's trembling blade, the impact flash-freezing steel into jagged ice shards that sliced his palm open. Blood sprayed across wet rocks, hot, metallic and mingling with his choked gasp.

Sasuke's fireball scorched past Naruto's ear, roaring like a furnace blast, singeing his hair. Crimson flames engulfed a leaping attacker, silhouetting the man's thrashing form before he collapsed, torched fabric and skin peeling away in smoking strips. Naruto's hands dropped to his sides, palms bleeding sudden light, not the familiar cobalt of Nine Tails Chakra, but glowing chains erupting from his wrists like molten gold snakes. They coiled through the mist with predatory intelligence, wrapping the weeping-masked ninja mid-air as Sasuke's fireball flew past.

The chains sizzled where they touched, poisoned kunai littering the ground, vaporizing toxins into acrid steam that clawed at everyone's throats. Anko watched, breath caught, these were more than Uzumaki chains. They writhed like living things, shackling the Sound ninjas' chakra points with brutal precision. The golden chains burned brighter with each contraction, searing into the weeping mask until the mask cracked and fell away, revealing a gaunt face puckered with scar tissue where lips should have been.

Naruto felt the chains pulse with a foreign hunger, draining the ninja's chakra like sap from a birch tree. Anko's grip tightened on his shoulder; she recognized that ravenous pull from Kazahana's ice caves, where Naruto had first unleashed this against traitorous samurai. "Easy, kid," she hissed as the man's screams dissolved into wet gurgles. Sakura's fist glowed viridian beside them, her medical chakra instinctively reaching to heal what Naruto's chains were methodically devouring. Sweat beaded on his temples as he fought to retract them, muscles straining against their voracious pull. The draining man's gurgles echoed the same wet death-rattles he'd heard during Kazahana's massacre, when these chains had slipped his control and liquefied three snow mercenaries from the inside out.

Anko's kunai flashed crimson as she sliced through mist-vipers still coiled around the man's legs—not to save him, but to sever Naruto's connection. "Reel it in, Uzumaki!" she snarled, blood flecking her chin where shrapnel had grazed her.

The golden chains snapped taut as Naruto inhaled sharply, not fighting their hunger, but 'commanding' it. His chakra flared crimson at the edges as he willed the chains into stillness. They vibrated against his wrists like live wires, resisting, then slackened as Naruto imagined steel filaments cooling in winter air. The Sound nin collapsed, gasping but intact, chains retreating into Naruto's skin like sunken anchors. Anko's breath caught; this wasn't Kazahana's desperate flailing. His control was surgical, the precision of a blade honed through years, not borrowed fury.

The gaunt ninja crumpled onto shale, his breath ragged but his chakra core mercifully intact. Naruto wiped sweat from his brow with a trembling hand, the phantom weight of the chains still humming beneath his skin. Sasuke's sharingan remained locked on Naruto, crimson pinwheels dissecting every micro-tremor in his stance. "Monster," he spat softly, the word slicing through the air sharper than any kunai.

Anko stepped forward, mud squelching under her boots as she crouched beside the captive. Her thumb pressed hard against his scar-tangled throat, feeling the weak flutter of his pulse. "Still useful," she murmured, yanking his head back to expose the jagged sound village tattoo beneath his ear.

Behind her, Naruto flexed his palm—still warm with the ghost-chain's vibration—as Sakura's chartreuse glow reignited, this time encircling the prisoner's wrists like luminous manacles. "Talk," Sakura demanded, her voice low and dangerous, "or feel what happens when med-nin turn destructive." Across the clearing, Tenten's sealing tags hissed against the rocks, activating containment barriers that shimmered like a heat haze. The prisoner choked on blood-frothed laughter. "Won't... matter," he gurgled, pupils dilating as poison capsules cracked between his molars.

Anko jammed her fingers deep into his throat, too late—his body spasmed violently, tendons snapping like over-tuned harp strings beneath parchment skin. Sakura's medical chakra flared viridian, desperately knitting ruptured vessels, but the damage spread faster than frost on glass.

Beside them, Tenten's sealing tags flared white-hot as the containment barrier shattered, blown inward by a pressure wave none had sensed chakra condensed to a needlepoint, piercing defenses from half a mile away. Mist coalesced into a dozen new silhouettes on the cliffs above. Naruto didn't move. Didn't blink. Golden irises contracted into reptilian slits, primal energy crackling through sage markings that crawled up his neck like living swamp-green tattoos.

The air thickened, tasting of ozone and wet stone, pressing against eardrums with the weight of an approaching storm. " I am a fire-born, the world is the storm.'' Naruto breathed, the words vibrating with subsonic resonance. The otherworldly specters lunged—a screech tearing at sanity—but Naruto's hand shot forward faster than perception. Not a punch. A 'release'. Sage chakra detonated outward in a concentric shockwave, visible only as heat-warped air. Where it touched cursed bone, the construct dissolved like sugar in boiling water, its death wail cut short by a sound like shattering obsidian.

The cliff vibrated violently beneath their feet, dislodging large chunks of rubble. Sage marks pulsed like liquid gold across Naruto's skin as the spectral remnants hissed into vapor. Anko crouched low, kunai glinting—not fear in her eyes, but predatory recognition. "Dragon Sage Mode?" she murmured, a ghost of her knife-edge grin returning. "Should've figured that scroll wasn't just bedtime reading."

Her gaze lingered on the fading energy patterns tracing his jawline, a hunter appreciating lethal art. Sasuke scoffed audibly behind them, the sound sharp as shuriken on stone, but Naruto kept his stance rooted toward the mist-shrouded cliffs where new silhouettes shifted. Naruto kept his palms outstretched, fingers curling like talons as residual sage energy rippled through his muscles.

The mist recoiled from his presence, boiling away where his chakra kissed the humidity, a dragon exhaling steam. He didn't flinch as pebbles dislodged by his shockwave tumbled past his boots, his focus locked on the cliffs where phantom shapes writhed. Naruto's senses expanded beyond sight, sharpened by Dragon Sage instincts—detecting reverberations through rock and mist.

Below the cliff, chakra signatures coiled like venomous serpents, their malice palpable as ice against his skin. One silhouette detached from the shadows, resolving into a Sound ninja clad in scaled armor that hissed with every movement. Before the attacker could weave hand signs, Naruto blurred forward, sage-chakra propelling him faster than thought. His palm struck the ninja's chest plate not with force, but with 'dissolution', the armor flaking away like rotten scales where dragon energy touched it.

The Sound ninja gasped, eyes widening in primal terror as his own chakra unraveled. The air thrummed with the resonance of Naruto's release, silencing Sasuke's mockery mid-syllable. Sakura's fists tightened, not in jealousy but anticipation, her analytical mind cataloging Naruto's fluid motions, the dragon-sage's efficiency overriding any lingering insecurity.

Tenten's sealing tags fluttered uselessly in her hands; this onslaught defied containment. Anko's kunai gleamed as she shifted beside Naruto, her posture mirroring his readiness. "Still playing hero, kid?" she rasped, though her grin faltered when she caught sight of the feral gold flickering in his eyes, a predator recognizing its kin.

Above, the mist solidified into twin bone specters, their jaws unhinging silently as they dove. Naruto didn't pivot. Instead, his palms rotated inward, fingers splaying like claws. Dragon-sage chakra pooled in his palms, coalescing into swirling orbs of liquid gold that hummed with contained annihilation.

He released them in twin arcs—not projectiles, but 'convergences'. The orbs engulfed the specters mid-lunge, dissolving cursed bone into iridescent vapor that smelled of burnt sugar and eggs. One specter's fractured shriek echoed briefly before vanishing. Naruto exhaled slowly, the dragon chakra retreating beneath his skin as the spectral vapor dissipated, leaving only the sting of ashes and the unsettling sweetness of dissolved bone clinging to the damp air.

Through the clearing mist, the remaining Sound silhouettes shifted tactics, three figures melting into the cliffside itself while a fourth skittered spider-like across the rockface, kunai glinting with viscous green poison. Anko's laughter rang sharp and sudden, a blade unsheathed. "Still putting on lightshows for me, hero?" She sidestepped close enough for her shoulder to brush Naruto's arm, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial murmur only he would catch over the wind. "That scroll's secrets suit you… almost as well as that scar above your hip."

Her thumb traced the phantom line on her own uniform where Naruto's Rasengan had grazed her during the Kazahana counterattack—a reckless move that saved her from an ice-javelin's heart-piercing trajectory. The cliffside trembled as Naruto's sage markings pulsed molten gold, his posture shifting into something ancient and predatory—less human, more apex. He didn't face the specter's next lunge. Instead, he inhaled, ribs expanding impossibly wide, and exhaled a stream of dragonfire that wasn't flame but pure seismic force boosted by an orange heatwave.

The air screamed where it passed, warping light like heat haze over desert sand. Where the chakra touched the specter's bone claws, centuries of condensed hatred evaporated instantaneously, leaving behind the scent of scorched metal and the high, thin wail of trapped spirits snapping their tethers. Ash rained down, gritty between Tenten's teeth as she shielded her eyes.

Naruto's palms slammed together in a thunderclap of compressed air. dragon-sage chakra exploded outward not as fire, but as a white wave of pure disintegration—a visible distortion ripping through the mist like a blade through wet parchment. Where it struck the largest remaining specter, centuries of condensed malice screamed into vaporized oblivion. The backlash whipped Naruto's hair back, revealing eyes burning with ancient, predatory gold. He felt the phantom claws disintegrate against his chakra shield not as impact, but as a cold sigh against his skin—a thousand tortured whispers silenced mid-curse.

Ash, tasting of burnt flesh and rotten marrow, coated his tongue. Naruto lowered his palms slowly, the residual dragon chakra receding into his skin like liquid sunlight sinking beneath dark water.

His eyes remained fixed on the dissipating vapor where the specter had screamed its last—a feral gold still burning in the depths that made even Anko's breath catch. The cliffside groaned beneath them, fissures spiderwebbing from the point of impact as loose shale skittered into the abyss.

Sakura's medical chakra flickered viridian around her fists. Her gaze darted between Naruto's shoulders and the shadows pooling at the cliff base, where chakra signatures slithered like eels in oil. Naruto didn't need to track the remaining specters—his sage senses mapped their malice like ink dropped in water, spreading cold shadows across his awareness. As another ghostly claw materialized inches from Sakura's throat, Naruto moved without turning. His right hand snapped up, fingers curling like talons, and dragon chakra condensed into a humming vortex above his palm.

Not a Rasengan—something older, wilder—a miniature supernova that swallowed the specter's arm with a wet hiss. Cursed bone sublimated instantly into iridescent steam curling like smoke from extinguished incense, carrying the scent of lightning-struck pine and decay. Sakura didn't flinch, her viridian chakra flaring brighter in acknowledgment as she pivoted toward the cliff base's encroaching shadows.

 Naruto's palm snapped shut like a dragon's jaw, extinguishing the vortex with a concussive thump that scattered spectral ash across Sakura's flak jacket. The remnants hissed where they landed, etching tiny scars into the fabric before dissolving completely.

Behind them, Sasuke's Sharingan blazed crimson, tracking not the specters but Naruto's chakra pathways—a dissection of power he couldn't replicate. "Pathetic theatrics," he spat, though his knuckles whitened around a kunai as the cliffside shadows thickened into serpentine coils.

Anko's laughter cut through the tension like a knife. "Jealous, Uchiha? Bet your little flames can't boil tea, let alone curse-flesh."

The mist shuddered as the final specter coalesced overhead—a skeletal monstrosity wreathed in ice-blue chakra, its jaws wide enough to swallow a horse. Naruto didn't glance up. Dragon markings flared gold along his collarbone as he planted one foot forward, tearing fissures in the rock. He exhaled, and the air crystallized. Not frost, but a wave of primal negation—soundless, scentless, yet unraveling the specter's form molecule by molecule. Bone sublimated into iridescent fog; the death rattle became the whine of a stripped gear.

Where its heart should have been, Naruto's fist closed around emptiness. Naruto's fist unclenched slowly, snowflake-patterned sage markings dimming to embers beneath his skin as iridescent dust drifted between his fingers. Above, the final specter descended like a frozen comet, its jaws distending into a cavern of needle-like teeth dripping with cryogenic venom. Naruto pivoted on the ball of his foot, dust swirling in amber-hued eddies around his ankles. Instead of meeting the assault, he 'leaned' into its trajectory, body angled like a reed before a typhoon, his palms rising not to block, but to sculpt. Dragon chakra wove itself between his fingers, knitting invisible filaments that sang with subsonic resonance.

Where the specter's fangs should have pierced his throat, they impacted a lattice of golden energy humming at a frequency that liquefied cursed ice. Naruto clenched his fist shut, the fading sage energy humming like plucked harp strings beneath his skin. Ash—fine as powdered bone and tasting of ozone—settled on his tongue as he scanned the cliffside fissures where shadows coiled like serpents in oil. A low growl vibrated deep in his chest, primal and resonant, as dragon senses pinpointed three chakra signatures melting upward through fractured stone.

Before Sakura could shout a warning, stone erupted beside Tenten's left boot—obsidian claws raking toward her calf. Naruto didn't pivot. He pulsed. Sage chakra detonated from his soles in a concentric shockwave that liquefied the rock beneath him. The emerging Sound ninja shrieked as semi-solid stone swallowed him waist-deep, his claws snapping off like icicles against Tenten's hastily raised kunai.

Naruto's pulse echoed through the liquefied rock—a drumbeat felt in the bones—as the trapped Sound ninja thrashed, obsidian claws scrabbling uselessly against stone turned viscous as tar. Tenten's kunai trembled inches from the attacker's bulging eyes before Sakura slammed a palm downward, viridian chakra hardening the ground into jagged quartz that crunched around the ninja's ribs.

"Focus!" Sakura barked, her gaze darting to the cliff-face where the remaining shadows bled upward like ink stains.

Naruto inhaled sharply, sage markings igniting gold along his forearms—dragon senses tasting the ozone-char of their chakra, hearing the whisper of scales on stone. He pivoted toward the coalescing darkness above, where twin specters peeled from the mist—their bone claws trailing frost that cracked the air. Naruto's palms met in a thunderclap. Dragon chakra erupted not outward, but *inward*, collapsing space between his hands into a humming singularity.

The specters lunged—a chorus of ice-sharp shrieks—only to unravel mid-flight. Ribs dissolved into iridescent vapor, femurs splintering like rotten wood as the vacuum tore them apart molecule by molecule. Their death wail became a dying gust against Naruto's cheek, carrying the scent of lightning-struck cedar and grave soil.

Naruto lowered his palms, the dragon chakra receding like tidewater beneath his skin as iridescent dust settled on his knuckles—cursed snow melting into scars on the cliff face. The air still vibrated with the subsonic aftershock of disintegrated malice, tasting of scorched copper and damp grave soil.

Anko's hip bumped against his thigh, her kunai tracing idle patterns in the mist. "Showy," she purred, her breath warm against his jawline where sage markings pulsed faintly gold. "But that vacuum trick's going to crack this cliff like an egg if you sneeze wrong." Her thumb brushed the old kunai graze over his ribs—a phantom touch that reignited the memory of her pinned beneath him in Snow Country's blizzard, ice shards glittering in her hair as he shielded her.

Naruto didn't hesitate. Sage markings ignited like molten gold along his forearms as he planted his stance deep into trembling rock—dragon scale chakra vibrating through the earth itself. The glacial specter swung an ice-axe limb, frost crystallizing the air in its wake, but Naruto's exhale became a stream of primordial negation. Not fire. Not wind. Pure entropy—a visible distortion wave that melted cursed ice into hissing vapor where it touched, filling the chasm with the scent of lightning-struck tundra and rotting pine sap.

Sakura's viridian chakra flared protective domes around Tenten and Samui as diamond-hard frost shrapnel ricocheted off the barrier with glassy pings. Naruto's exhalation became a dragon's sigh—ancient, indifferent—as entropy surged forward, dissolving glacial limbs into vapor that hissed like wet coal. Where the distortion wave touched, centuries of cursed frost sublimated instantly, flooding the chasm with acrid steam smelling of shattered permafrost and pine resin.

The specter's ice-axe shattered mid-swing, fracturing into diamond shards that ricocheted off Sakura's viridian dome with crystalline pings. Tenten flinched as ice needles embedded themselves in rock beside her boot, their poison tips weeping indigo ichor that sizzled on stone.

Naruto didn't watch the dissolution; his golden pupils tracked the steam's recoil—billowing clouds coiling back toward the fissure's depths where shadows thickened like clotting blood. The glacial specter's collapse sent shockwaves through the fissure—a deep, grinding moan as fractured rock trembled beneath their feet. From the dissipating steam, shadows recoiled like scalded snakes, their ozone-like chakra flickering erratically. A guttural command echoed—unspoken yet felt in the marrow—as the remaining Sound ninja melted backward into the gloom.

Their retreat wasn't a flight, but a dissolution: armor plates slithering into crevices, clawed fingers retracting into stone like roots withdrawing from poisoned soil. Only the lingering scent of burnt wiring and ichor marked their passage, fading as the chasm's darkness swallowed them whole. Silence pooled thick as tar in the chasm's wake, broken only by the 'drip-drip' of melting ice venom trickling into fissures.

Naruto's sage senses stretched thin—dragon awareness tasting only the fading ozone sting of vanished chakra, hearing the groan of settling stone beneath Sakura's sharp exhale. The shadows didn't just retreat; they 'erased' themselves, leaving behind scuffed rock and the coppery tang of ichor evaporating under the rising mist. Anko's kunai ceased its idle tracing, her knuckles pale against the hilt. "Cowards," she hissed, though her gaze flickered toward the deepest crevice—not anger, but calculation, like tracking prey that had slipped a snare but left blood on the thorns.

 Within the deepest crevice, a final ripple distorted the air—a serpentine shadow dissolving like ink in water, leaving only the ghostly scent of charred circuitry and bile slicken on wet stone. Anko tracked its vanishing point with narrowed eyes, her tongue flicking over sharp canines. "They'll regroup deeper in the forest," she murmured, low and venomous. "Like rats in a sinking ship."

Her hand drifted to the sealed scroll pouch at her hip, fingers brushing the edge where frostbite still puckered her skin, a bitter souvenir from Snow Country.

Sasuke scoffed, Sharingan still spinning crimson as he scanned the empty fissure. "Let them crawl. Their fear is more amusing than their failure."

Naruto's sage senses prickled—not at Sasuke's venom, but at the phantom trails weaving deeper into the Survey Forest's marrow. He tasted the retreat not as flight, but as meticulous dispersal: poisoned kunai dissolving into shadow-mist scales, clawed footprints bleeding into moss like ink on wet parchment.

The silence they left behind was unnervingly clean, devoid even of chakra residue, a vacuum begging to be filled. Sakura knelt, fingers pressing into gravel slick with evaporating indigo venom. Her viridian diagnostic chakra pulsed once, grimly. "Neural toxins," she reported, voice clipped. "Engineered for paralysis. They weren't just running—they salted the earth."

Above, the mist thickened, unnaturally heavy, clotting the air into opaque veils that muffled Sakura's words. Naruto's dragon senses traced the vanishing trails like phantom ink, their chakra dissolving not into nothingness, but into the Survey Forest's damp humus, sinking roots-deep where earth-muted echoes swallowed them whole. They weren't fleeing; they were 'seeding'. Poisoned kunai shards sublimated into indigo vapor that clung to wet bark, and obsidian scales melted into lichen-cracks where unwary feet would later tread.

Tenten's sealing tags fluttered impotently against a sudden updraft—a chill gust carrying the iron tang of blood-mist and crushed pine needles. "Traps," she breathed, fingers tightening around a scroll. "They've turned the forest into a venomous labyrinth." The remaining Sound ninja vanished not as shadows, but as whispers—molten obsidian armor plating flowing into crevices like mercury retreating from light, their clawed fingers dissolving into root-thin filaments that slithered deep into bedrock fractures. Only the fading smell remained: charred insulation and acidic ichor evaporating under the thickening mist, leaving behind scuffed stone and a silence that rang like struck glass.

Anko leaned heavily against Naruto's shoulder, not in exhaustion but predatory assessment, her kunai tracing idle patterns on the cliff face near his hip. Her thumb brushed the fabric where her own blade had kissed his ribs during Snow Country's blizzard extraction, a phantom touch that carried the memory of ice shards glittering in her hair as he shielded her. "Still got that reckless streak," she murmured, breath warm against the dragon markings pulsing faint gold beneath his collar. "That vacuum trick nearly cracked this cliff like an eggshell." Her chuckle was low, edged with the lingering tremor of adrenaline.

Sasuke's kunai halted mid-twirl, its edge catching a shard of moonlight piercing the mist as Sakura's glare pinned him like a specimen. "Target practice later," she snapped, her voice razor-sharp. "We're standing in a toxin-soaked kill zone." Her fingers flicked, unleashing viridian chakra scalpels that vaporized indigo puddles with surgical precision, each hiss punctuating the suffocating quiet.

Tenten's seals glowed crimson where they sutured weeping fissures, but the forest itself seemed to breathe malice, the damp humus exhaling tendrils of poisoned mist that coiled around their ankles like serpents. Anko's grip on Naruto's collar tightened, her knuckles whitening against the memory of Snow Country's howling winds. "Rest's over, hero," she breathed against his jaw, thumb tracing the pulse beneath his dragon markings.

"They've turned this place into their playground." Her other hand unsealed a scroll with a flick of her wrist, releasing a cloud of razor-edged senbon that hovered like steel wasps, a silent promise of reciprocation Anko's gaze swept the fractured terrain—a predator cataloging fresh ambush vectors. Her nostrils flared, tasting poisoned mist mingling with damp forest rot as her fingers danced along unsealed kunai pouches. "Paralysis toxins laced with chakra suppressants," she muttered, tongue flicking across her lips as if sampling vintage wine. "Crude but effective—like dumping salt in a pond to kill fish."

She nudged a shattered poison shard with her boot, watching indigo steam curl toward Tenten's sealing tags. "They're banking on panic. On us rushing blind into their honeycomb traps." Her thumb brushed Naruto's hip where his sage chakra still hummed, a silent prompt. 'Patience isn't retreat', that touch said. 'It's letting the prey coil around its own fangs. ''

Anko's eyes narrowed, gleaming with the cold calculus of a huntress mapping a den of vipers. "They want us desperate," she breathed. "Desperate things rush. And rushing things die." Anko crouched, fingers sifting through gravel slick with evaporating toxin—her touch deliberate, unhurried. Where Sakura saw biochemical warfare, Anko traced intention: the shattered ice-venom shards weren't random debris, but deliberate signposts. Each indigo-steaming fragment lay precisely where panic-driven flight would instinctively turn, near moss-slick boulders offering illusory cover, before crevices whispering with false escape echoes.

Her thumb brushed a crimson-stained pebble, still warm from Sasuke's idle chakra-test. "Not paralysis poison," she corrected softly, lifting the stone to her nostrils. "It's bait. Engineered to mimic adrenal overload—pulse racing, muscles locking in faux fight-or-flight." She crushed the pebble to dust that smelled of burnt sugar and rust. "They want us crashing through thorns toward traps.'' Anko's bloodied thumb lingered near her lips, a crimson smear against pale skin, as Naruto leaned in, his dragon senses pulsing gold beneath his collar.

He didn't ask if she was wounded; he 'saw' the tremor in her knuckles as she gripped her kunai, not from pain, but from the ice-venom's lingering mimicry of weakness. His hand closed over hers, calloused fingers pressing against the frostbite scar tissue puckering her palm. Sage chakra hummed low and warm, a counterpoint to the poison's false-adrenaline shriek still echoing in her veins. "Still with me, Snake Charmer?" His murmur carried the ghost of Snow Country's blizzard, their breath mingling in subzero air as rebel arrows sliced past overhead.

Anko's answering grin was all teeth, her free hand tapping the dragon scale pattern flaring along his wrist. "Wouldn't miss the next act for the world, hero. But your bedside manner needs work; this forest's crying for a surgeon, not a brawler."

Below them, Sakura's viridian scalpels hissed through poisoned mist, dissecting vapor trails with lethal precision. Naruto's thumb pressed against Anko's pulse point, steady beneath the adrenaline-cooled skin, as dragon-sage chakra seeped into her scarred knuckles, a low thrum countering the ice-venom's false tremors.

His gaze scanned her face: the tightness around her eyes wasn't pain, but the strain of resisting engineered panic clawing at her nerves. "Still breathing?" he growled, the words rough as gravel, yet carrying the weight of Snow Country's howling winds, where her blood had stained his sleeves as he hauled her through a storm of rebel kunai.

She bared her teeth in a grin, sharp and feral, as sage warmth melted the last venom-induced shivers. "Breathing's easy," she rasped, her fingers tightening around his wrist. "Thinking's harder when they pump your veins full of literal screams." Her free hand tapped the cliff face where indigo steam still coiled—a map only she could read in poisoned fractures and phantom darkness. Naruto knelt swiftly, palms pressing into toxin-slick gravel—sage markings flaring gold as concentric rings of dragon essence pulsed outward.

The tremor reshaped reality beneath his touch: viridian light surged from Sakura's exhausted hands without command, sealing fissures with crystalline purity; Tenten's trembling fingers steadied as sealing scrolls unrolled flawlessly; Sasuke's Sharingan stuttered, then refocused, crimson glare dismissing residual venom haze. Naruto's healing didn't glow—it resonated* Through stone and roots, his chakra resonated with the land's profound silence, drowning artificial screams with ancient calm.

Anko watched unseen—her breath trapped—as frostbite scars warmed for the first time in years. Not a technique. A sacrament. Naruto's palm lingered on Tenten's shoulder, dragon-sage resonance still humming through her chakra pathways—her trembling fingers steadied as she wound sealing wire around a weeping fissure's edge. "Focus here," he murmured lowly, guiding her gaze away from the toxin-streaked shadows. Tenten's nod was sharp—a soldier's acknowledgment—her eyes tracing the wire's path like a sniper's sightline.

Nearby, Sakura knelt elbow-deep in viridian light, medical chakra cauterizing venom-saturated moss into harmless ash. Her jaw clenched tight—not from effort, but Sasuke's distant sneer as he scraped poison residue off a kunai with deliberate indifference. Naruto's feet scarcely disturbed the toxin-stained gravel as he carefully moved, whilst his dragon-sage senses peeled back layers of poisoned mist to where Sakura knelt, elbow-deep in viridian chakra.

Her scalpels flickered with surgical precision, vaporizing indigo puddles into harmless steam, but her knuckles were bone-white around the hilt. A starburst scar, fresh from frost shrapnel, bled sluggishly beneath her left sleeve. Naruto's thumb brushed it without preamble, sealing the torn flesh with sage warmth as he crouched beside her. "Your diagnostic sweep saved Tenten's legs back there," he murmured, voice low enough that only Sakura could hear.

His gaze held hers, golden pupils reflecting the exhaustion she hid behind medical focus. Sakura's shoulders lost their razor-edge tension, just for a heartbeat. "Don't distract me," she jokingly warned, but her scalpels flared brighter, cleaner, as dragon resonance neutralized the lingering neural haze in her chakra coils.

Naruto's gaze cut through the mist's clinging residue, landing first on Samui—her blonde hair matted with poison as she knelt beside Tenten, chakra-cooled fingers pressing white frost seals over a fissure weeping shadow. Her movements were clinical, detached, but the tremor in her suppressed breaths betrayed the toxins whispering through her nerves. "You did well, Samui-chan," he stated—rough voice slicing the silence—as dragon-sage warmth spilled from his palm onto her shoulder, neutralizing venom tremors before they could root deeper.

Samui didn't flinch; her glacial eyes flickered once in acknowledgment, as a small smile formed on her face, and her fingers resumed their precise seals as if his touch had hit a reset button. Naruto's boots scuffed softly against gravel still slick with evaporating toxin as he angled toward Ino—her blonde hair plastered to her temples with sweat and poison mist, fingers trembling where they pressed against Karui's unconscious form.

The Kumo kunoichi's breath came in shallow rasps, lips-tinged indigo from inhaled venom. Ino didn't look up, her chakra a desperate thrum of pale gold as it funneled into Karui's chest—a mental suture fighting neural collapse. "Her heartbeat's fading," Ino gritted out, voice raw as stripped wire.

Naruto crouched without touching, dragon senses tracing the venom's path: not paralysis, but a suffocating mimicry of peace, lulling the mind toward silent surrender. Sage chakra pooled in his palm, warm, silent, before he pressed it to Karui's sternum. Naruto's palm stayed pressed against Karui's sternum, dragon-sage resonance humming through her veins like sunlight dissolving frost, the indigo tinge fading from her lips as false serenity unraveled. Ino's trembling fingers stilled against Karui's wrist, her breath catching when the Kumo kunoichi's eyelids fluttered, not awake, but anchored.

"Heartbeat stabilizing," Ino whispered, the raw edge in her voice smoothing into exhausted relief. Sweat-streaked dirt smeared her cheek where she'd pressed too close to poisoned earth, her chakra flickering pale gold like a guttering candle. Naruto didn't move, didn't break contact, as his gaze swept Ino's hunched shoulders. "You kept her tethered," he said roughly, sage warmth bleeding into the air between them. "That mental suture was flawless.'' She smiled wearily at him. '' Thanks.''

Naruto's boots scraped over gravel, still weeping indigo toxin as he approached Shikamaru, slumped against a lightning-scarred oak with shadows pooling thicker beneath him than elsewhere. The Nara heir's fingers twitched in a half-formed seal, knuckles ashen where chakra suppressants had leached into his bloodstream. "Still calculating cloud trajectories?" Naruto's voice was gravel-rough but threaded through with dragon-sage warmth as he crouched beside him.

Shikamaru's eyes—usually heavy-lidded with apathy- were sharp as shattered glass, tracking poison mist coiling toward Tenten's unfinished barrier. "Ambush vectors… reconfigured," Shikamaru breathed, each word labored against neural fog. His shadow stretched unnaturally long, quivering like heat haze as it absorbed residual venom from the soil, a desperate gambit to clear their retreat path. Naruto's palm pressed flat against the oak's blistered bark, sage resonance pulsing downward. Roots groaned, shifting to sever contaminated groundwater veins. Smoke-dark chakra bled from Shikamaru's shadow as Naruto's dragon essence anchored it—gold light flaring where toxins vaporized into harmless steam. "They rewired the terrain," Shikamaru managed, sweat beading along his temple. "Fissures… aren't escape routes. They're lures."

His trembling hand sketched a pattern in the air: disturbed moss here, a toxin-glazed boulder there, each marking where Sound had seeded panic-triggers disguised as cover. Naruto's gaze followed the invisible map Shikamaru's shadow etched onto the forest floor, dragon senses peeling back layers of deception. The mist itself thickened where Shikamaru's finger paused, a swirling vortex of indigo above seemingly solid ground. "Pressure plates," Naruto realized aloud, the words a low growl. "Camouflaged with genjutsu residue."

Shikamaru's nod was barely perceptible, exhaustion warring within.

Anko's back hit the cool moss of the boulder with a soft thud, her breath escaping in a rush as Naruto slid down beside her. The dragon-sage resonance still humming through the stone warmed the dampness seeping into her clothes—a stark contrast to Snow Country's killing frost where they'd last huddled like this. Her thigh pressed against his, the heat bleeding through fabric where her frostbite scars ached dully. She didn't pull away; instead, her fingers found the ridge of scar tissue on his forearm, tracing the dragon scale pattern like a map only she could read. Below, Sakura's chakra flared—viridian light sterilizing poisoned earth. Still, Anko's world narrowed to the pulse thrumming beneath Naruto's skin and the scent of pine clinging to him like battle's aftershock.

Naruto settled against the moss-saturated stone beside Anko, his shoulder a solid line of warmth against hers as dragon-sage resonance bled softly from his fingertips into the poisoned earth beneath them—quietly neutralizing toxins Sakura hadn't yet reached.

The humid air clung thick with the cloying sweetness of evaporated venom and the sharp tang of ozone from Tenten's sealing wires. Still, Anko inhaled only the scent of sunbaked stone and Naruto's pine-and-iron sweat—a sensory anchor dragging her back to Snow Country's blizzard-scoured cliffs.

His thigh pressed firmly against hers through worn fabric, heat bleeding into the old frostbite scar tissue that ached with phantom cold whenever memories surfaced. 'Not the dragonfire,' she admitted silently, tracing the dragon-scale ridges on his forearm with her thumb. Not the power. Just this damn fool. Anko's thumb stilled on the dragon scale ridge of Naruto's forearm, her gaze locked on the pulse hammering beneath his skin—a rhythm echoing Snow Country's blizzard winds and rebel war drums.

Below, Sakura's scalpel hissed through poison mist, Tenten's barrier seals flared gold, and Sasuke's scoff cut the air like shrapnel. None of it registered. Only Naruto's warmth bleeding through fabric into her frost-numbed thigh, only the pine-and-blood scent clinging to him, only the way his sage resonance hummed against her hip like a promise she'd spent years denying.

The memory of his palm on her frozen ribs in that ice cave—stubborn life forcing back death—flooded her veins hotter than any toxin. She didn't think; she 'moved'. Her hand gripping Naruto's collar, and yanking him sideways as her mouth crashed against his, a kunai's edge of desperation and confession forged in a shared venture of life and death.

Salt, sweat, and the electric tang of dragon chakra exploded on her tongue, obliterating poisoned air and coiled vengeance alike. Naruto froze for half a heartbeat—surprise tautening his muscles—before his arm banded around her waist, hauling her flush against him. His mouth answered hers with equal ferocity, dragon chakra flaring gold between them like a contained sunrise. Anko's fingers scraped through his hair, nails catching on wind-tangled strands as she poured every unspoken truth into the kiss: the sleepless nights replaying his roar against Snow Country's storm, the stolen glances at training grounds, the furious ache when he'd shielded Sakura from shrapnel. His growl vibrated against her lips, raw and possessive, one hand sliding up her spine to cradle her skull, thumb pressing the faded scar behind her ear where an ice shard had nearly claimed her.

The world narrowed to fractured breaths and bruising pressure, to the way his chakra resonated through her bones like a form of redemption. When they broke apart, Anko didn't release his collar. Her chest heaved against his, sweat-slicked forehead pressed to his temple as she hissed the confession into scorched air: "Every mission since that frozen hellhole… I've watched you." Her thumb traced the dragon scale on his jaw, voice cracking like thin ice. "Watched you laugh with your team, train till dawn, bleed for strangers." Her gaze locked onto his, pupils blown wide with venom and vulnerability. "I hated how much I needed to see it... How much I needed you."

Below them, Sakura's scalpels stilled mid-swing, viridian light haloing her stunned silhouette against poisoned mist. Anko didn't care. Her knuckles whitened on Naruto's vest. "Say something, idiot.''

Naruto's hand slid from her waist to cup her jaw—thumb rasping over the scar behind her ear, as golden light pulsed between them. "Snow Country wasn't the end," he growled against her lips, breath mingling with hers, pine and dragon-smoke sharp in the humid air. "It was the damn beginning."

His chakra resonated through her bones like a seismic shift, flooding her veins with warmth that melted years of ice and evasion. Anko shuddered, fingers tightening in his collar as if he might dissolve like poisoned mist—a phantom from dreams where rebel arrows sang past her ear while his roar drowned out death's whisper. Anko's breath hitched against Naruto's lips, a moment of intense connection shattered by Sasuke's kunai striking the moss-slick rock between them. The sparks showered Anko's cheek, sharp as shattered ice.

"Disgusting," Sasuke spat, his Sharingan bleeding crimson through the poison haze, a stark contrast to the fiery passion that had ignited between Naruto and Anko.

Naruto's arm tightened around Anko's waist, dragon chakra flaring gold. Her palm flattened against his chest, not pushing away, but grounding. Anko didn't break Naruto's gaze. Her thumb rasped over the dragon scale pulsing at his collarbone. "Regrets?" she demanded, her voice raw with the weight of their shared history. "Always," he growled, and kissed her again, salt and desperation carved deep into her mouth, his dragon resonance vibrating against her tongue like a promise etched in lightning. Their past and present entwined in this moment, each kiss a testament to their enduring connection.

Anko's mouth moved against Naruto's with a fierce urgency—salt and dragon-smoke flooding her senses as she surrendered to the raw current of memory and want, igniting a passionate flame that the audience can feel. She'd kissed men before, quick and cruel distractions, but this was an avalanche: his hand in her hair, his growl vibrating against her lips, the phantom sting of Snow Country's blizzard replaced by the feverish heat of his skin.

She bit his lower lip, drawing blood like a battle pact, and tasted the ozone tang of his sage energy mingling with iron—a flavor that screamed survival and defiance. Below them, Sasuke's snarl cut through the poisoned mist, but Anko only hooked her leg around Naruto's hip, sealing the distance between them until not even death could slip through. "Tell me you remember," she gasped against his jaw, her nails scoring the dragon-scale ridges on his neck. "That ice cave. Your hands on my ribs... ''

I never forgot, Anko-chan.''

Anko surrendered completely, her mouth hot and demanding against Naruto's, fingers digging into the dragon-scale ridges along his neck as if anchoring herself to the raw truth of him. "That ice cave," she gasped against his jawline, tasting salt and ozone. "Your hands on my ribs—fucking burning through frostbite when I'd already accepted death."

 Anko's teeth scraped Naruto's collarbone—a sharp punctuation to their kiss, as Sasuke's kunai clattered to the moss beside them, dislodged by Sakura's sudden interception.

Sakura's knuckles gleamed bone-white where she'd smashed the weapon aside, viridian chakra swirling around her like a stormfront. "Interfere again," Sakura warned, her voice colder than Snow Country's glaciers, "and I'll fracture every fucking bone in your throwing hand."

Samui didn't glance at the confrontation; her frost-sealed fingertips pressed harder against Tenten's barrier scroll, ice crystals spiderwebbing across the parchment as she reinforced the seal with glacial precision. Only the subtle tightening of her jaw betrayed awareness—a silent fortification of Naruto's flank. Anko's mouth broke from Naruto's with a gasp—her lips still humming with the electric residue of dragon chakra—just as Sasuke's icy sneer cut through the poisoned mist. "Sentimental fools," he spat, Sharingan pulsing crimson like fresh blood against the gloom.

But Naruto didn't flinch; his arm remained locked around Anko's waist, thumb tracing the faded frostbite scar beneath her uniform sleeve—a tactile counterpoint to Sasuke's venom.

Sakura stepped forward, her viridian scalpel dissolving into emerald light as she planted herself between Sasuke and the pair perched on the moss-slick boulder. "Save your theatrics," she hissed, eyes narrowed not with jealousy but lethal focus. "Or I'll show you how sentiment breaks bones."

Behind her, Samui said nothing—her frost-sealed hands pressed flat against Tenten's barrier scroll—but a glacial wave of chakra pulsed outward, reinforcing the seals until they glowed like captured moonlight. Tenten's barrier seals flickered violently where Sound's residual neurotoxin gnawed at its edges—a distraction Sasuke seized instantly.

His hands blurred into a sequence too fast for untrained eyes, weaving genjutsu threads meant to amplify Sakura's perceived vulnerabilities into paralyzing doubt. But Sakura's fist slammed into the earth before the illusion could solidify; the ground fractured in a destructive blast of viridian light that vaporized the mist and shattered Sasuke's technique like glass. "Your parlor tricks bore me," she stated flatly, rising with dust swirling around her boots like emerald storm clouds.

Behind her, Anko's fingers tightened possessively on Naruto's vest, her gaze locked on Sasuke's enraged Sharingan—a silent dare.

Samui's frost-sealed palms pressed downward, unleashing a glacial wave that crystallized the last wisps of neurotoxin clinging to Tenten's barrier scrolls—rendering them inert and brittle as forgotten dreams. The poison's cloying sweetness vanished, replaced by the crisp scent of ozone and pine sap.

Naruto drew back just enough to meet Anko's gaze, his thumb brushing the curve of her lip where dragon-smoke still lingered. "Snow Country was the spark," he confessed, voice low but resonant as a temple bell. "But I've carried more than just you since then." His eyes flickered toward Sakura, sweeping poison-soaked earth with unwavering precision, and Samui reinforcing defenses with glacial resolve. "They aren't shadows trailing me, Anko. They're pillars holding my sky." Anko's grip on his collar didn't loosen, but her knuckles softened—fingers tracing the dragon scale ridges beneath fabric like braille. The clearing fell silent save for poison-laced gravel crunching beneath Sakura's boots.

She didn't turn, but her shoulders relaxed incrementally, a subtle shift only Naruto recognized. Samui's ice-blue gaze remained fixed on her scrolls, though a faint thaw softened her frost-sealed fingertips where dragon resonance hummed nearby. "Open roads require strong bridges, snake-charmer," Naruto added, catching Anko's chin when she tried to look away. "Sakura's been my compass through every storm. Samui's my shield against the blizzards." He paused, letting the weight settle. "And you?" His thumb swept her lower lip, smearing a trace of shared blood. "You're the wildfire I'd burn the world to keep.''

Her gaze flickered past him—to Sakura's viridian chakra still sealing poisoned earth with lethal grace, to Samui's glacial focus reinforcing Tenten's barriers without hesitation. These weren't rivals; they were pillars, as unyielding as the mountains framing Land of Snow's rebel strongholds. A ragged breath tore from Anko's throat, half-laugh, half-snarl, as she gripped Naruto's collar tighter. "Open relationships?" she rasped, thumb scraping his collarbone scar. "Fine. But remember this, dragon boy," Her teeth flashed in a feral grin. "I don't 'share' the spotlight. I own it."

Naruto's laugh echoed rough and bright—a spark igniting in the toxin-laced gloom, as Anko's declaration hung between them like a challenge etched in venom. "Own it?" He grinned, wild and unapologetic, fingers tightening on her hip. "Wouldn't expect less from the woman who bit a Snow Country warlord's ear off mid-sentence."

Before she could retort, his palm cracked against her ass, a sharp, stinging smack that reverberated through moss-slicked stone. Anko yelped, more surprised than in pain, her nails digging into his dragon-scale vest.

Below, Sakura's scalpel stalled mid-thrust into poisoned earth, her shoulders trembling with silent laughter she refused to release. Even Samui's frost-sealed fingertips paused on Tenten's scroll, the ice-blue gaze flickering upward in a glacial acknowledgment of the absurdity unfolding on the boulder above.

The hours bled into one another—a slow, methodical purge where viridian scalpel and glacial chakra scrubbed the earth clean.

Sakura's hands moved with surgical precision, sealing toxin-laced fissures until the soil breathed the innocence of pine sap again. Nearby, Samui's frost-sealed fingers traced Tenten's barrier scrolls, reinforcing seals until they hummed with diamond-hard resolve, repelling residual malice like water off a duck's back. Shikamaru's shadows absorbed the last dregs of venom from mossy crevices, his lazy sighs punctuated by tactical adjustments to Sound's dismantled traps—pressure plates now inert, poisoned voids filled with packed earth and scorn.

The forest exhaled—a slow, cleansing breath purged of poison's cloying sweetness. Sakura's scalpel dissolved into emerald dust as she sealed the last toxin-laced fissure, her knuckles raw from hours of chakra-precise earth-surgery. Beside her, Samui's frost-sealed fingertips withdrew from Tenten's barrier scrolls, the parchment now humming with diamond-hard seals that repelled malice like rainwater.

Shikamaru yawned, stretching shadows that absorbed the final dregs of venom from mossy crevices. Sound's traps were reduced to harmless archaeology beneath packed earth and disdain. Only Sasuke's silence festered, a wound wrapped in Uchiha pride where he leaned against a blighted oak, Sharingan dulled to smoldering coals.

The arena's gong shattered the forest's fragile peace—a bone-deep vibration that sent poisoned leaves shuddering from branches. Anko jerked back from Naruto's arms, instinct snapping her spine straight as a kunai. Her thumb lingered for a heartbeat on the dragon scale beneath his collarbone, a silent promise, before she spun toward the Sound's source, serpentine grace reclaiming her posture.

Below, Sakura's viridian scalpel vanished mid-motion, replaced by a kunai drawn in one fluid pivot. Samui didn't flinch; her frost-sealed fingers merely tightened on Tenten's scroll, ice crystals blooming anew like defensive flowers. Anko's serpent-slit pupils dilated, her thumb lingering on Naruto's dragon scale scar for a fraction too long before she wrenched herself free, landing cat-silent beside Sakura.

Her smirk was all venomous theatrics again, but Naruto saw the tremor in her knuckles as she snatched the discarded kunai Sasuke had thrown. "Showtime, dragon boy," she rasped, though her gaze flickered to Sakura's steady hands reloading senbon. "Try not to combust the Forest of Death this time."

Anko landed before the assembled teams, Naruto's dragon-smoke still clinging to her uniform, and slammed Sasuke's discarded kunai into the moss at her boots.

Her serpent-slit eyes swept the clearing: Sakura's knuckles white around senbon, Samui's glacial barrier seals humming, Shikamaru's shadows pooling like spilled ink around Karui's stirring form. "Listen up, maggots!" she barked, voice sharp enough to flay skin. "Sound's little tantrum bought them disqualification. Consider their traps your warm-up." Her thumb brushed Naruto's blood still smeared near her collarbone, a subconscious gesture Sakura noted without flinching.

Anko's serpent-slit pupils scanned the assembled genin, lingering a heartbeat too long on Naruto's dragon-marked shoulders before snapping toward Sasuke's venomous glare. "Second exam rules," she announced, voice slicing through the ozone-thick air. "Objective: survive the Forest of Death for seventy-two hours while retrieving rival teams' scrolls—either Heaven or Earth. Possess both? Exit through one of thirteen gates." Her thumb brushed the kunai's edge, drawing a bead of blood she licked off with deliberate provocation. "Warning: every trap you dismantled was Sound's* amateur hour. Fail to adapt?" Her grin turned feral. "You'll fertilize these trees."

She stalked through the assembled genin, taking deliberate strides that crunching gravel beneath her sandals. Naruto's dragon-scale vest caught her eye—a familiar topography mapped across his shoulders—as she halted before Team 7. Her thumb brushed his collarbone scar through the torn fabric, a silent Braille message only Snow Country veterans could decipher.

Before Sasuke's snarl could fully form, Anko seized Naruto's jaw and kissed him, rigid, possessive, teeth scraping his lower lip. "Don't die, dragon boy," she breathed against his mouth.

Above, Samui's frost-sealed fingertips traced the barrier's edge one last time, her ice-blue gaze locking with Anko's—a silent transfer of guardianship heavier than any scroll. 

Chapter Text

Sakura's bedroll pressed flush against Naruto's, separated only by worn canvas. Her shallow breaths ghosted across his collarbone as she pretended to sleep. Naruto stared at the canopy's skeletal branches cutting across the deepening violet sky.
"Can't sleep?" Naruto murmured, his voice rough-edged from silence. Sakura's eyes snapped open, reflecting starlight. She shifted, her knee brushing his thigh. "Just... thinking." Her whisper carried the scent of crushed mint leaves she'd chewed earlier.
Sakura's forehead pressed against Naruto's shoulder in the dark, her breathing suddenly uneven.
He felt the tremor run through her—not fear, but something hotter, sharper. Her voice cracked against his skin when she whispered, "You idiot."
Sakura's body radiated heat against Naruto's side, a stark contrast to the forest's creeping coolness. Her fingers curled into the worn fabric of his sleeve. "Idiot," she breathed again, softer now, the anger dissolving into something raw and vulnerable. "Do you even know... how long?" Her confession hung thick in the air, mingling with the scent of her mint breath and the damp earth beneath them. Naruto turned his head slightly, his cheek brushing her hair, the silence stretching taut.

Sakura trembled against him, her fingers digging deeper into Naruto's sleeve fabric as if anchoring herself. He lifted a calloused hand, hesitating for a breath before resting it gently against the small of her back, drawing her closer until her forehead touched his collarbone. "I know," Naruto murmured, the rasp in his voice softened by the rustle of leaves overhead. "And I do... love you." The weight of the words settled between them, heavier than the humid night air, and Sakura let out a quiet sob muffled against his shoulder.
Her sobs hitched, then stilled. Sakura lifted her face, moonlight catching the tear streaks on her cheeks. "Samui knows," she whispered, her voice thick but steady. "I talked to her... at the first exam. She said..." Sakura's fingers traced the edge of his flak jacket. "She said she approved of me being with you. That I shouldn't be afraid to admit my feelings."

Naruto's thumb brushed away a fresh tear, his calloused skin surprisingly gentle. "Samui's smart," he murmured, the hint of a smile touching his lips. His dragon-sage senses subtly heightened the scent of salt on her skin and the faint ozone tang of her chakra, swirling with a sense of relief. "She was right. I've... felt this way for a long time, Sakura." He paused, the confession hanging softly between them like firefly sparks. "Seeing you listen to her... seeing you choose happiness?" His hand squeezed hers lightly. "That makes me happier than you realize."

A reckless joy surged through Sakura, sharp and bright - a dam breaking after years of silent longing. She kissed him. Not softly, not hesitantly, but with a fierce, aching hunger that echoed the tremors still coursing through her body. Her hands slid up from his sleeve, tangling in the unruly spikes of his hair, pulling him closer as if trying to erase the space, the wasted time.

Naruto met her intensity instantly; his arms encircling her waist, anchoring her against him. His lips tasted faintly of salt and summer rain, and the low groan vibrating in his chest was lost against her mouth. The humid forest air vanished, replaced only by the shared heat of their breath, the frantic meeting of lips, the scrape of his cheek against her smooth skin. Mint flooded her senses anew, mixed now with the distinct scent of *him* - ozone and sage and clean sweat - and the frantic drumming of her own pulse in her ears
The campfire crackled low, casting long, dancing shadows as their kiss deepened— a tangible anchoring point against the forest's whispers. Sakura’s fingers tightened in Naruto’s hair, her ragged breath mingling with his, all hesitation burned away in the heat of the moment.
Sakura didn’t hesitate. Her legs swung up, ankles hooking fiercely behind Naruto’s lower back as she landed astride him, pinning their bodies flush against the rain-dampened bedroll. Her fingers tangled in the fraying collar of his jacket, hauling him closer until the world narrowed to the frantic pulse at his throat, the ragged drag of his breath against her damp skin. "Don’t you dare stop now," she whispered, the plea raw and urgent against his lips, swallowed instantly as Naruto groaned low into her mouth.

His hands—anchoring her hips—sent sparks rippling through her core, drowning out the chirp of distant crickets, the sighing forest canopy above.
Her teeth grazed his lower lip—a sharp, claiming bite that tasted of mint and desperate hunger—drawing a ragged gasp from Naruto’s throat as his grip tightened possessively around her thigh.

The sting bloomed hot and sudden, mingling with the salt-sweetness of his skin, and Sakura thrilled at the tremor that ripped through him. His fingers dug into the muscle above her knee, pulling her impossibly closer as his other hand slid up her spine, pressing the damp fabric of her shirt against her feverish skin. The groan that vibrated between them wasn't pain, but raw acknowledgment. *Mine*. The word hung unspoken in the charged air, thick as the humidity clinging to their bodies.

Naruto’s lips brushed the tear-streaked slope of Sakura’s forehead, his breath warm against the damp skin. "You’ve always been beautiful here," he murmured, his voice rough velvet, carrying the scent of ozone from his dragon-sage chakra. His thumb traced the thin, familiar ridge beneath her sweat-dampened bangs—the scar she’d once cursed, hidden for years.

Moonlight caught the liquid sheen in her widened eyes as she froze, a choked breath catching in her throat. That tiny ridge of tissue, a battlefield souvenir, suddenly felt intimate, precious beneath his calloused touch. In this raw, gasping
quiet, the old shame dissolved like mist, replaced by a searing rush of belonging.

His thumb lingered, a silent vow against the ridge of healed flesh.
His lips drifted lower, brushing the sensitive curve of her temple. Sakura’s breath hitched—a sharp, involuntary gasp—as Naruto’s whispered "beautiful here" washed over the hidden scar beneath her bangs. Decades of fierce dismissal, of fingers compulsively smoothing hair to hide that ridge, dissolved instantly into liquid warmth pooling low in her belly. She pressed her face harder into the crook of his shoulder, inhaling the sharp ozone of his dragon-sage chakra mingled with earth and sweat, her trembling subsiding into a deep, shuddering sigh. The constant vigilance shielding that flaw evaporated, leaving her raw, exposed… and utterly safe. His calloused thumb retraced the ridge, deliberate, reverent—a silent benediction that made her skin prickle.
Amid Naruto's murmured reverence over her scar's "beautiful strength," Sakura's breath caught sharply against his collarbone. Decades of Konoha's whispered gossip—*such a shame on her face*, *distracting from otherwise pretty features*—unraveled like frayed threads in that single heartbeat. His thumb remained pressed against the ridge, hot and grounding as a brand, while his lips traced the faint spiderweb of tiny fractures radiating from the old wound—kisses light as falling sakura petals.

Each touch dissolved another layer of childhood shame she’d armored herself with, leaving her trembling not from cold but from the terrifying lightness of being seen, truly seen, in this moon-drenched
clearing.His mouth traveled lower, tracing the scar’s journey along her hairline toward her temple.

Each deliberate kiss felt like a seal—quiet defiance against every cruel word Sakura had swallowed since the academy. Naruto lingered where the ridge faded into smooth skin, lips brushing the delicate bone beneath. "Your strength," he whispered, the vibration humming through her skin like dragon-sage chakra made tangible, "it’s written right here." A tremor shook her—not pain, but the fierce unraveling of old wounds finally scabbing over.

The clearing dissolved into dizzying sensation—Naruto’s lips mapping the jagged path of her scar, each deliberate press igniting sparks beneath Sakura’s skin. His palm slid beneath her flak jacket, calluses scraping against the damp cotton of her shirt, anchoring her hips as her back arched into the touch. A twig snapped sharply beyond their firelight’s edge—too close, too deliberate—but Sakura growled low in her throat, nipping Naruto’s jawline. "Ignore it," she breathed against his pulse point, her fingers tightening in his hair.

The warning scent of petrichor and decay thickened, but she tasted only salt and sweat on his skin.
Naruto's palm slid beneath Sakura's shirt, rough calluses scraping deliciously against the heated skin of her waist before closing possessively over the swell of her breast. She arched into him with a choked gasp, her nipple hardening instantly against the pressure of his thumb circling through thin fabric.

His other hand gripped the curve of her hip, then slid lower, kneading the plush flesh of her ass through worn leggings—a slow, deliberate squeeze that drew a shuddering moan from her throat. Sakura's nails bit into his shoulders, urging him closer as pleasure coiled tight and molten low in her belly, obliterating thought.

Naruto’s hands tightened possessively around Sakura’s breasts, callused thumbs circling her nipples with deliberate friction through the damp fabric. Electric jolts of pleasure arced through her—not metaphor, but the faint, controlled surge of his Nine Tails chakra channeled through his fingertips, buzzing against her skin like live wires.

She gasped into his mouth as his tongue plunged deep, tasting ozone and summer rain, her own moan vibrating against the heat of his invasion. The rhythm of his palms intensified, kneading with rising urgency, each movement sending waves of molten heat pooling low in her belly until her thighs clenched reflexively around his hips.
Naruto’s mouth trailed down Sakura’s throat—slow, deliberate kisses that followed the frantic pulse beneath her skin.

His lips lingered over the sensitive dip where collarbone met shoulder, teeth grazing lightly enough to draw a shuddering gasp from her. One calloused hand slid beneath the hem of her leggings, palm rough against the smooth heat of her inner thigh as his thumb traced slow, maddening circles just shy of where she ached for him.

The friction was deliberate, teasing—a promise held just out of reach—while his other hand remained tangled possessively in her hair, anchoring her to each ragged breath.
Sakura couldn't get enough—his rough hands mapping her skin, the possessive grip on her thigh, the electric buzz of his Nine Tails chakra mingling with her own frantic pulse.

She arched against him, gasping his name into the humid night air—"Naruto"—the syllables ragged and desperate, a surrender to months of pent-up longing.

His thumb pressed harder against her inner thigh, inching higher with agonizing slowness, while his lips claimed hers again, swallowing her moans whole. Every nerve screamed for more, her body thrumming with a hunger only his touch could sate.
Naruto froze mid-kiss, his lips hovering breathlessly above Sakura's flushed skin. With deliberate slowness, he withdrew his exploring hands—one from beneath her shirt, the other from the hem of her leggings—and pulled back just enough to meet her bewildered gaze.

Moonlight carved shadows beneath his furrowed brow as his fingers, still trembling with restraint, brushed a sweat-dampened strand of hair from her temple. "Wait," he rasped, the word thick with unspent desire yet startlingly clear. "We can stop." His eyes, luminous gold from the Nine Tails chakra simmering beneath his skin, held hers with unnerving intensity. "Slow down. Whatever you need." The raw sincerity in his voice sliced through the humid haze of passion. "I won't rush this. Not with you."

The raw sincerity in Naruto's voice sliced through the humid haze of passion like a kunai through mist. His eyes—luminous gold from the Nine Tails chakra simmering beneath his skin—held Sakura's with unnerving intensity, searching for hesitation beneath her flushed skin and trembling limbs. "We can stop," he repeated, his thumb tracing the ridge of her scar again, deliberate and grounding. "Slow down. Whatever you need." The unspoken vow hung thicker than the forest's humidity: *Your pace. Your choice.* Sakura felt the weight of his restraint in every coiled muscle pressed against her—a testament to how fiercely he cherished her, not just desired her body.

Sakura blinked, the forest's humid shadows swimming back into focus as Naruto's words—heavy with restraint—hung between them. His calloused thumb still traced her scar, a grounding anchor against the frantic drumming of her pulse. She studied his face: the faint glow of Nine Tails chakra simmering beneath his skin, the tension in his jawline where desire warred with devotion. "Need?" Her voice scraped raw, fingers tightening in his hair. "I need you not to pull away." She pressed her forehead hard against his collarbone, inhaling ozone and damp earth. "Not this time."

Naruto’s breath hitched—a ragged intake that echoed the tremor in Sakura’s hands. "Then I never will again," he rasped, the vow rough-edged and absolute, before crashing his mouth against hers. This kiss wasn’t exploration; it was annihilation. His lips moved with bruising intensity, swallowing her gasp as his tongue plunged deep, claiming her with a desperation that bordered on violence. Gone was the careful restraint—his hands seized her hips, hauling her flush against him until the coarse fabric of their clothes felt like prison bars. His teeth scraped her lower lip, drawing a sharp, sweet sting that vanished beneath the onslaught of his hunger. Sakura tasted ozone and raw need, her fingers clawing at his back as if anchoring herself against a storm.

Sakura’s fingers tore at Naruto’s flak jacket with feral urgency, fabric ripping like thunder in the stillness. Buttons scattered across the bedroll as she clawed at his undershirt, nails scraping skin in her desperation to feel him bare against her. The coarse material gave way beneath her trembling hands, revealing the hard planes of his chest—crisscrossed with old battle scars that gleamed faintly gold under Nine Tails chakra. She inhaled sharply, ozone and sweat flooding her senses, before sinking her teeth into the corded muscle of his shoulder. A possessive, wordless growl vibrated in her throat as she tasted salt and power, her hips grinding against the rigid proof of his need.

Naruto’s breath hitched—a ragged gasp—as his hands slid beneath the hem of her shirt. Callused fingers traced the soft curve of her waist before fisting the fabric and tearing it upward. Cool air kissed Sakura’s flushed skin, but his gaze burned hotter: a primal, gold-lit stare that swept over every inch of exposed flesh. "Beautiful," he rasped, the word rough as gravel, echoing with the resonance of dragon-sage truth. His thumb brushed the swell of her breast, tracing the lace edge of her bra before skating lower. "Always... god, Sakura." The reverence in his voice thickened, dripping with raw craving.

He shifted, the thick ridge of his erection pressing urgently against her inner thigh through damp leggings, a silent testament to the sheer size straining for release.
Sakura’s gaze dropped, her breath catching sharply at the unmistakable bulge straining against Naruto’s dark leggings—thick and rigid where it pressed urgently against her inner thigh.

A surge of dizzying awe washed over her, chased by a bitter pang of regret. "Gods, look at him." Her fingers trembled where they rested against his exposed chest. How many wasted years had she spent chasing Sasuke’s cold, distant shadow? Sasuke, who’d never looked at her with anything but disdain, who’d *hurt* her. Naruto’s heat, his devotion, the sheer, overwhelming *presence* of him—it dwarfed every memory of that hollow pursuit. Sasuke wasn’t half the man Naruto was. Not even close.

Sakura licked her lips, tasting salt and ozone as her gaze swept across Naruto's battle-scarred chest—this was hers now, this strength, this devotion. *He's finally here,* she thought fiercely, *and I'll carve out anyone who tries to hurt him again.* Her lips brushed the ridge of an old kunai wound above his heart, planting quick, deliberate kisses like sealing vows. Then lower, to the sunburst scar near his ribs— Each kiss lingered, a silent promise etched onto his skin as she descended toward the taut plane of his abdomen. Her teeth grazed the dip of his navel, drawing a sharp gasp from him.

"Defenseless, huh?" Naruto rasped suddenly, his voice thick with amusement and strained desire. Sakura paused, lifting her chin to find him grinning down at her—that infuriating, brilliant slash of white teeth cutting through the tension. Gold chakra flickered like captured lightning in his eyes. "Got me right where you want me, Sakura-chan. So?" His thumb traced her swollen lower lip, rough and achingly gentle. "What's your plan now? Gonna—"

Naruto’s teasing grin froze as Sakura’s palm slid down the hard ridges of his abdomen, fingers hooking into the waistband of his leggings. The air crackled—not metaphor, but the tangible surge of his Nine Tails chakra flaring gold-bright as her knuckles brushed the thick line of his erection straining against damp fabric. "Plan?" Sakura breathed, her voice husky with intent. "This." She yanked downward in one fierce motion, freeing him into the cool night air. Naruto’s choked gasp echoed through the trees as her fingers wrapped around his heated length, the sudden contact shocking him rigid. Her thumb stroked the slick bead of precum crowning his tip, savoring the velvety skin pulled taut over throbbing steel. "Always talking," she murmured, leaning close enough for her mint-breath to ghost across his lips. "Now you *feel."

Naruto’s gasp hitched into a ragged groan as Sakura’s palm slid down his heated length, her fingers tightening with deliberate friction. The velvet skin over steel pulsed urgently against her calloused palm—a rhythm answering the frantic drumming of her own heart. She leaned closer, the cool night air sharp against her flushed skin, her lips brushing his ear as she whispered, "Quiet, Naruto-kun. Just feel." Her thumb circled the slick crown, smearing precum in slow, maddening spirals that drew a tremor from deep within him, his hips jerking involuntarily against her grip. The scent of fire and salt thickened, mingling with the damp earth beneath them—Nine Tails chakra flaring gold-bright in his clenched fists.

Sakura's gaze lingered on the thick vein pulsing along Naruto's shaft—*Gods, it's like a fucking tree root,* she thought, a flicker of playful disbelief warring with the heat coiling low in her belly. Could she even take more than the flushed, weeping crown past her lips without choking? The absurdity of its size, contrasting sharply with the tender devotion blazing in his molten gold eyes, made her chest tighten. That unwavering gaze, filled with nothing but fierce adoration and patient expectation—not lustful demand—sent another tremor through her, deeper than arousal. It was that look, not the impressive length in her hand, that truly unraveled her defenses, making her fall impossibly, terrifyingly deeper for him. His thumb brushed her cheekbone, rough skin catching on a stray tear she hadn't realized escaped, the gesture infinitely gentle against the primal tension thrumming between them

Naruto smiled at her again, that familiar, lopsided grin cutting through the tension like sunlight through canopy gloom. Gold-chakra eyes softened, molten with tenderness despite the raw hunger thrumming visibly beneath her hand. "It’s like I said, Sakura," he rasped, breath hitching as her thumb traced the swollen head of his erection, slick with arousal. "If you’re not ready… I won’t be upset." His palm settled gently over hers where she gripped him, calluses scraping her knuckles—not restraining, but anchoring. "I’m not so childish as that." The sheer devotion in his voice—steady, unwavering, even now—struck Sakura as forcefully as any physical touch. Here he was, painfully hard and trembling under her exploration, yet his first thought remained her comfort, her choice. Her throat tightened; this was the Naruto she’d loved blindly for so long—the man who’d shield her heart before claiming her body.

Sakura’s grip tightened reflexively around him, feeling the thick pulse beneath heated skin. His quiet reassurance only ignited her resolve. "Ready?" she whispered, pressing her lips to his jawline, tasting salt and ozone. Her free hand slid behind his neck, fingers curling into his hair. "I’ve wasted enough time being *not* ready." With fierce deliberation, she leaned down, her open mouth hovering above the flushed tip. Mint-chakra breath ghosted over sensitive flesh, drawing a ragged gasp from Naruto, his hips lifting instinctively toward her warmth.

Her tongue darted out—lightning-quick—lapping at the salty bead gathered there. The taste flooded her senses: musk, power, *him*. Her gaze locked onto his face as she did it again, slower this time, savoring the faint tremor that shook his thighs, the way his golden eyes widened, pupils swallowing the light. Willingly vulnerable, utterly hers in this suspended
moment.

His taste exploded across Sakura's tongue—salt and ozone and something deeper, primal—a thick, honeyed musk that sank into her senses like a drug. It flooded her veins with liquid heat, pooling low in her belly before radiating outward in waves that made her knees tremble against the bedroll.

Her vision tunneled, the oppressive forest canopy blurring into meaningless shadows as every nerve ending focused solely on the velvet heat against her lips. *More*, her body screamed, a raw, instinctive demand that drowned out conscious thought. Her moan vibrated against his skin as she took him deeper, the thick ridge stretching her lips wide, the sheer *presence* of him overwhelming—yet impossible to resist.

Naruto’s hand slid into Sakura’s damp pink hair with exquisite gentleness, his calloused fingers curling just above her temple to brush stray strands away from her eyes. His thumb traced the delicate arch of her brow—a tender counterpoint to the frantic rhythm of her mouth moving over him—ensuring nothing obscured her vision as she focused. Moonlight caught the fierce concentration etched onto her flushed face, the slight furrow between her brows as she took him deeper, lips stretched taut. He shuddered as her tongue pressed hotly along the vein pulsing beneath silken skin, a ragged groan escaping him. "Sakura..." Her name was a broken prayer, reverence and raw need warring in the tremor of his voice.

Sakura took him deeper into her mouth, her cheeks hollowing as she worked against the impossible thickness. Her jaw strained—a dull ache spreading toward her temples—but she welcomed it, relishing the burn as proof she could take more of him. The slick heat of her tongue pressed insistently along the throbbing vein beneath silken skin, mapping the rigid contours with desperate curiosity. Each inch gained flooded her senses with more of his taste—ozone sharpening into lightning, salt deepening into summer sweat, that primal musk coiling thickly in her throat—until her eyes watered, tears mingling with the sheen of exertion on her flushed face.

Naruto’s scent intensified as Sakura’s rhythm deepened—a raw potency flooding the humid air like chakra made tangible. Ozone crackled sharper than the fire’s dying embers, mingling with the musk of his arousal and the salt-sweet tang of her tears. His thigh muscles quivered beneath her palms, trembling with each desperate draw of her mouth, while the primal musk thickened until Sakura felt drunk on it, her head spinning as she swallowed him deeper. The very forest seemed to hold its breath, leaves rustling not with wind but with the electric pulse of his restraint fraying.

The only sounds were Sakura’s own—wet, rhythmic gulps punctuated by choked gasps as she fought to take more of him. Each slick slide of her lips stretched obscenely around his girth, saliva coating skin already glistening with her efforts. Naruto’s ragged breaths hitched higher, transforming into fractured groans that shuddered through his chest—a symphony of surrender conducted by her tongue’s relentless pressure against that throbbing vein. His fingers tightened in her hair, not guiding but clinging, as if she were the only anchor in a storm-tossed sea.

His hips jerked upward involuntarily, forcing another inch past Sakura’s trembling lips—a thick, heated intrusion that stretched her jaw to its limit. Tears streaked her cheeks as she gagged reflexively, the sudden push flooding her throat with salt and ozone. Yet she held firm, nails digging crescent moons into Naruto’s thighs while her tongue pressed harder against the pulsing vein beneath silken skin, swallowing around him until the vibration drew a guttural cry from deep in his chest. Firelight danced across the sweat-slicked planes of his abdomen, illuminating muscles coiled like steel springs beneath trembling skin.

Naruto’s hand tightened reflexively in Sakura’s hair—not pulling but anchoring—as a tremor ripped through his body. "Sakura—" His voice fractured, raw and graveled with warning, gold chakra flaring wildly around his pupils. "I’m—close. Too close." His hips bucked involuntarily again, the thick ridge of him hitting the back of her throat in a slick, urgent slide that drew a ragged gasp from him. Sweat dripped from his jaw onto her forehead as he fought to still the rising tide, muscles corded like steel under her palms. "Pull back—*now*—if y’don’t want—" The plea dissolved into a groan, his thumb brushing her tear-streaked cheek with desperate tenderness.

Naruto's thumb brushed Sakura's tear-streaked cheek, his voice cracking like dry timber. "Sakura—" The warning died in his throat as her tongue pressed harder against the throbbing vein beneath his skin, a deliberate vibration that shattered his control. Gold chakra flared wildly around his pupils, illuminating the desperation in his eyes as his hips bucked one final, involuntary thrust—not rough, but helpless—filling her mouth with thick, salty warmth. She swallowed instinctively, the sudden flood of ozone and musk drowning her senses as he shuddered violently above her, fingers trembling in her hair. "Gods—*fuck*—" The curse ripped from him, raw and reverent, his body arching off the bedroll as waves of release tore through him.

The silence that followed was profound—a thick, buzzing void where sound should have been, punctuated only by Naruto’s ragged gasps and Sakura’s wet, shallow breaths as she pulled back. His spent trickled warm down her chin, mingling with tears and saliva in the flickering firelight. She didn’t wipe it away. Instead, her thumb traced the slick trail, eyes locked on his trembling abdomen where muscles still quivered from aftershocks—a visceral testament to how thoroughly she’d unraveled him. Naruto’s hand slid from her hair to cup her jawline, fingers trembling as he brushed away the mess with a reverence that made her throat ache. "Sakura," he whispered, voice shredded raw. "That was... gods..." His luminous gold eyes held hers, overflowing with awe and something deeper—a tenderness that pierced through the lingering haze of desire.

Naruto’s thumb lingered on Sakura’s lower lip, wiping away the sticky proof of his climax with a reverence that stole her breath. His eyes, still molten gold with fading chakra, traced the tear tracks on her cheeks and the smear of salt-ozone gleaming on her chin—not with shame, but fierce, trembling pride. "Beautiful," he breathed again, the word rough as sandpaper yet unbearably soft. His other hand slid to cradle the nape of her neck, drawing her forehead to rest against his sweat-slicked chest where his heartbeat hammered against her skin like war drums. "Always. Every damn part of you." Sakura shuddered, pressing closer as his lips brushed her scar once more—a silent vow etched into her skin like his battle marks.

Naruto rolled soundlessly from the bedroll, his movements fluid as spilled ink, draping Sakura in the blanket with a protective brush of his fingers before facing the forest's gloom. Dawn's sickly light carved hollows beneath his eyes, transforming his tender vulnerability back into the hardened silhouette of a soldier. Tenten materialized from the trees opposite, kunai already drawn but expression tight with confusion—her gaze flickering between Naruto’s bare chest and Sakura’s disheveled state before locking onto the smoke-blue haze of distant lightning chakra crackling behind dense foliage. "That sound..." she whispered, knuckles white around her weapon handle. "It came from the river clearing."

The stench of ozone and scorched earth thickened as Naruto crept forward, Sakura and Tenten flanking him like shadows. Through the dense curtain of weeping vines, the river clearing unfolded—a tableau of violence drenched in dawn's sickly light. Sasuke stood silhouetted against the muddy bank, his Chidori crackling like blue-white venom in his palm. Before him, Sai crumpled to his knees, ink-black blood bubbling from a gut wound that steamed in the cool air.

A stranger—pale-haired, face obscured by swirling mist—lay motionless nearby, one arm bent at a grotesque angle. Sakura’s gasp caught in her throat. *He’s killing them*. Sasuke’s Sharingan spun crimson, fixed not on his fallen comrades, but on the treeline where Team 7 hid. A slow, chilling smile sliced across his face.

Naruto’s hand shot out, halting Sakura’s instinctive lunge forward—his fingers biting into her shoulder with bruising force. "Don’t," he growled, the command low and lethal, his golden eyes never leaving Sasuke’s predatory stare. Dragon Sage markings slithered across his bare skin like living shadows, pulsing with restrained power. The air thickened, tasting of copper and lightning, as Sasuke’s Chidori sputtered and died, leaving only the wet gurgle of Sai’s labored breaths echoing across the water.

Sakura’s muscles coiled like springs beneath Naruto’s restraining hand, her gaze locked on Sai’s shuddering form. Ink-blood stained the mud where he knelt, each wet gasp tearing through the dawn silence. Sasuke hadn’t moved—only watched, that cold smile widening as Sharingan whirled. *Why?* The question screamed in Sakura’s mind, warring with the phantom ache of his fingers around her throat years ago. Beside her, Tenten’s breath hitched, kunai trembling slightly as she tracked the pale-haired stranger’s unnaturally still shape. Naruto’s grip tightened, Dragon Sage markings flaring gold-bright along his collarbone; she felt the rumble building in his chest before it escaped—a low, primal growl that vibrated through the earth beneath their feet.

As Sai struggles nearby. Naruto stops Sakura from rushing in, Dragon Sage markings pulsing while Sasuke extinguishes his Chidori. Tenten watches the stranger warily and Sakura flashes back to Sasuke's past violence as Naruto emits a primal growl.

The growl deepened into a resonant snarl, vibrating through Sakura's boots as Naruto stepped forward—a calculated advance that placed his bare back squarely between Sasuke and Team 7. Dragon Sage scales erupted along his spine like obsidian shards, gold chakra fuming from his pores in visible waves. "Run." The single word sliced through the tension, raw with unspoken history. Sasuke's smile twisted into something feral, his hand flicking towards the sword hilt at his hip. Tenten edged backward, kunai raised defensively, but Sakura planted her feet instead. Her knuckles whitened around a half-formed fist, medical chakra flaring green—not retreating. *Never again.*

The growl snapped into chilling silence as Sasuke’s fingers closed around the hilt of his sword—an elegant, deliberate motion Sakura recognized from countless nightmares. Dawn’s sickly light glinted off the polished steel as he drew it inch by inch, the rasp echoing unnervingly loud across the riverbank. Sai choked, ink-black blood spilling over his trembling lips, but Sasuke’s Sharingan remained fixed solely on Naruto, crimson spirals widening with predatory focus. "Still playing hero, Uzumaki?" His voice was ice wrapped in velvet, colder than the mist coiling around the pale-haired stranger’s corpse. "Even half-naked and reeking of her." The last word dripped with contempt as his gaze flickered toward Sakura—a razor-thin slice of hatred that froze her marrow

Dragon Sage scales rippled across Naruto’s back like obsidian armor as Sasuke’s blade cleared its sheath—a whisper-sharp *Shink* that severed the dawn’s fragile peace. Sakura felt the air charge with static, her skin prickling beneath the weight of Sasuke’s contemptuous glare. Naruto didn’t flinch, his voice dropping to a gravelly rumble that vibrated through the mud beneath their feet. "Hero?" A feral grin split his face, gold eyes burning brighter. "Nah. Just done letting you hurt people I care about." Chakra chains erupted from his palms in a burst of crimson light, coiling like serpents hungry for steel.

The crimson chains erupted with a roar that drowned Sai’s wet gurgles, lashing through the mist-laden air faster than Sasuke’s blade could complete its arc. Sasuke’s Sharingan flared—predicting the trajectory—yet the chains didn’t strike him. Instead, they coiled like vipers around Sai’s shuddering form, yanking the bleeding ninja backward just as Sasuke’s sword sliced downward, cleaving empty mud where Sai’s neck had been. Ink-blood sprayed the reeds as Sai collapsed twenty feet away, gasping against the chains’ glowing embrace. Sasuke’s cold smirk faltered, replaced by a flicker of genuine surprise—*since when did Naruto prioritize rescue over a direct strike?*

Naruto’s gaze never wavered from Sasuke’s face, golden eyes burning with a fury Sakura had never seen—deeper than Nine Tails rage, colder than Sage focus. "So this is how far you’ve fallen," Naruto’s voice cut through the dawn chill, raw as flint scraping stone. "Attacking your own teammates?" His chains pulsed brighter around Sai, staunching the gut wound with searing chakra. "Well..." A bitter, mirthless laugh escaped him. "After you hit Sakura back in Wave? I shouldn’t be surprised." Sasuke’s knuckles whitened on his sword hilt, Sharingan spinning faster. "You always were a coward," Naruto snarled, the chains tightening defensively around Sai. "Hiding behind cursed eyes and stolen power."

Sasuke's blade trembled slightly—a barely perceptible tell—as Naruto's chains pulsed gold-crimson around Sai's collapsed form. Ink-blood seeped slower now, cauterized by the searing chakra embrace. "Coward?" Sasuke's voice sliced through the mist, colder than the river's current. "You mistake pragmatism for fear." His Sharingan whirled violently, crimson spirals locking onto Tenten as she shifted position—a deliberate distraction. Sakura smelled the ozone before she saw it; Chidori sparked to life in his free hand, aimed not at Naruto, but at the pale-haired stranger's motionless chest. *He's destroying evidence*, Sakura realized with horror, medical chakra flaring green at her fingertips.

Naruto smiled—a fleeting, dangerous curve of lips that held no warmth, only the razor-edge of anticipation. Sasuke’s Chidori crackled forward like striking lightning, aimed squarely at the stranger’s unmoving chest. Then, Naruto *moved*. Not with speed, but a void-shattering *absence* of motion—Boost Flash. One heartbeat he stood before Sai’s chained form, scales gleaming. The next, he was simply *elsewhere*, a phantom blur that dissolved and reformed so fast Sasuke’s Sharingan whirled uselessly, tracking only afterimages. Crimson chains dissolved and reformed simultaneously, coiled gently around Sai’s limp form—now hauled twenty yards upstream, safely cradled against moss-slick stones well beyond Sasuke’s reach. The Chidori hit only mud where the stranger had lain, earth exploding skyward in a geyser of steam and acrid smoke. Sasuke froze, Sharingan darting wildly between Sai’s new position and Naruto’s sudden reappearance beside Sakura—impossibly untaxed, not even breathing hard

Sasuke’s sword arm froze mid-swing, Sharingan spinning wildly as he scanned the riverbank—left, right, the hollow where Sai had lain moments before now a steaming crater. His breath hitched audibly, a sharp intake that sliced through the lingering ozone stench. *Impossible. * The word burned through his mind like acid. Naruto hadn’t just moved; he’d *vanished* from reality itself, reappearing with Sai shielded miles upstream before Sasuke’s cursed eyes could even register the displacement. Crimson irises flickered to Naruto’s relaxed stance beside Sakura, the Dragon Sage scales receding like shadows at dawn. No panting, no sweat—only the faint gold pulse beneath his skin mocking Sasuke’s stolen power. A tremor ran through Sasuke’s blade hand, knuckles bleached white beneath his glove. Fury ignited cold and swift, twisting his features into something inhuman. "How?" The single syllable cracked like ice underfoot, raw with disbelief and venom.

Naruto smirked, a lazy tilt of his lips that didn't reach his molten gold eyes. "Your mistake," he said, voice dripping with glacial calm, "is thinking your Sharingan is unbeatable. It's not." Sasuke's blade trembled as Naruto shifted his weight, the faintest ripple of Dragon Sage chakra dancing across his knuckles like liquid sunlight. "You saw what I *let* you see—a flicker of movement toward Sai. But while your eyes chased ghosts..." His smirk sharpened into something predatory. "...I wasn't moving *through* space, Sasuke. I folded it."

Sakura's breath caught as understanding dawned—the impossible displacement, the absence of wind-rush or sonic boom. Naruto hadn't *traveled*. He'd crumpled the distance between riverbank and mossy stones like discarded parchment, stepping across the crease in reality before Sasuke's stolen eyes could process the tear. Tenten's kunai lowered an inch, her gaze darting between Naruto's casual stance and Sai's distant, chain-shielded form. Sasuke's Sharingan blazed crimson, but for the first time, Sakura saw the fracture in his arrogance—a hairline crack in the ice as his mind raced to dissect an ability that defied Uchiha logic.

Naruto’s smirk sharpened into a blade’s edge as he met Sasuke’s crimson glare. "Still predictable, huh?" His voice dripped glacial calm, yet Sakura felt the volcanic heat radiating from his skin beside her. "You’re probably thinking—‘*Impossible. A loser like him mastering the Yellow Flash’s technique?*’" He barked a harsh, humorless laugh that echoed across the mist-choked riverbank. "Blah, blah, blah." Sasuke’s knuckles whitened on his sword hilt, Sharingan spinning violently—but Naruto wasn’t finished. "Truth is," he continued, stepping forward until Dragon Sage scales rippled down his bare arms like liquid obsidian, "it *is* his move. The Flying Thunder God." Sakura’s breath hitched; even Tenten gasped softly beside her. Naruto’s golden eyes burned with ancestral pride. "And I’m his son. Minato Namikaze’s blood runs through me. So yeah—space bends when I tell it to.''

The silence that followed was thick enough to drown in—a vacuum where even the river’s murmur seemed to vanish. Sakura’s gaze snapped to Naruto’s profile, her mind reeling. *Minato Namikaze*. The name echoed through her memories—yellowed scrolls detailing the Fourth Hokage’s genius, village legends whispered with reverence. All those times of unexplained speed, his unnatural reflexes during sparring sessions… it hadn’t been Kyuubi’s influence alone. It had been *this*. Bloodline. Heritage. The truth had danced just beyond their reach like fireflies in the dark, obscured by the shadow of the Nine Tails. She felt foolish, dizzy, as if the forest itself had tilted beneath her feet.

Tenten’s kunai clattered softly against her thigh, forgotten. Her eyes widened, darting between Naruto’s scaled shoulders and Sasuke’s frozen silhouette. The Uzumaki surname—commonplace, almost mundane in Konoha—suddenly blazed with new meaning. She remembered Naruto’s bizarre habit of vanishing mid-conversation during missions, reappearing with snacks or supplies before anyone noticed his absence. *He wasn’t just fast*, she realized, knuckles pale around her weapon’s grip. *He was rewriting distance*. A choked noise escaped her throat—half awe, half dread—as Sai’s ink-stained face flashed in her mind. Naruto could’ve slaughtered Sasuke where he stood. Instead, he’d folded space to save a life..

Sasuke's sword dipped, tip scraping mud as Naruto's words hit him like a physical blow. The Sharingan's crimson whirl slowed, pupils contracting to pinpricks—not in fury, but in dawning, gut-wrenching comprehension. "Namikaze..." The name slipped from his lips, a hoarse whisper swallowed by the mist. His mind raced—Minato's golden hair superimposed over Naruto's sun-bleached spikes, those impossible blue eyes mirrored in the Dragon Sage's molten gold. All those years mocking the "dead last," blind to the legacy he wielded. A muscle twitched in Sasuke's jaw, the cold arrogance fracturing into something raw and ugly: the shame of being outplayed by blood he'd dismissed as worthless.

The realization washed over Sasuke with chilling clarity—Naruto wasn’t some gutter-born fool clawing his way up through sheer grit. He was *Namikaze*. Minato’s bloodline. Noble. Sacred. A legacy Sasuke had spent sleepless nights studying, envying, coveting. Relief, sharp and unexpected, pierced the icy knot of humiliation in his chest. Naruto hadn’t beaten him with lowborn luck; he’d wielded a heritage as exalted as the Uchiha’s own. That stung far less than being bested by a commoner. Sasuke’s grip on his sword loosened infinitesimally, Sharingan’s spin slowing to a thoughtful crawl. "Namikaze," he repeated, the name tasting less like defeat and more like... justification. A twisted smile touched his lips. Of course. Only lineage like that could defy his divine eyes.

Naruto lowered into a battle stance, Dragon Sage scales rippling across his shoulders like obsidian shards catching the sickly dawn light. His crimson chains snapped taut in the air behind him, vibrating with barely leashed power that made the riverbank’s mud tremble. Gold eyes locked onto Sasuke’s fractured arrogance, Naruto’s voice cut through the sour-stenched silence—cold as steel yet edged with weary resolve.

"Well then," he murmured, the words carrying effortlessly across the water’s murmur. "Shall we continue?" Sasuke’s Sharingan blazed crimson anew, but this time Sakura saw the hesitation—the split-second flicker toward the treeline where Sai lay chained. *He’s calculating escape routes*, she realized, medical chakra flaring green at her knuckles. Tenten shifted beside her, kunai raised not at Sasuke, but at the swirling mist where the pale-haired stranger had vanished.

A low chuckle slithered through the mist-choked clearing—unnaturally resonant, curling like cold smoke around the tense silence. Orochimaru materialized from the shadow of a gnarled oak, his silhouette fluid as spilled ink against the sickly dawn light. "Oh, this is *delicious*," he hissed, serpentine eyes gleaming with avid fascination as they fixed on Naruto. His gaze traced the Dragon Sage scales rippling across Naruto’s shoulders, then slid hungrily to Sasuke’s rigid form. The air thickened with the scent of damp earth, ozone, and something distinctly reptilian—dry scales and old blood. Sakura recoiled instinctively, she sensed his vile aura.

Naruto didn’t flinch. His molten gold eyes snapped to Orochimaru, pupils contracting into predatory slits long before Sasuke’s Sharingan even registered the intrusion. "Snake," Naruto stated flatly, the word cracking like a whip. Recognition flared cold and instant in his gaze—not confusion, but visceral understanding. Orochimaru’s pale lips curved into a pleased smile; Sakura felt sick watching it. "You know me?" Orochimaru purred, stepping closer, his sandaled feet making no sound on the mud. Naruto’s chains hissed crimson between them, forming a barrier. "Jiraiya and Tsunade-sensei talked enough," Naruto growled, Dragon Sage scales darkening along his jawline. "Said you were a twisted bastard who stole kids' bodies." Sakura’s breath hitched—how much had Naruto kept hidden? How much had he endured alone?

Orochimaru’s smile widened, a slow, serpentine curve that revealed too-sharp teeth. "Such honesty," he murmured, his voice slick as oil on water. "Jiraiya always did lack discretion." His gaze lingered on Naruto’s Dragon Sage scales, then flickered hungrily to Sasuke’s tense form. "But you misunderstand me, child. I don’t merely *steal* bodies." He took another silent step forward, the scent of decay thickening. "I cultivate potential. And yours..." His yellow eyes glinted. "A Namikaze heir wielding Senjutsu and Uzumaki chains? Oh, you are far more... *delicious* than I anticipated." Sakura’s knuckles whitened around her medical chakra, nausea churning in her gut as Orochimaru’s attention shifted like a physical weight.

The Sannin's serpentine pupils dilated, drinking in the sight of Naruto’s scaled form with unholy fascination—the seamless fusion of Dragon Sage chakra and Uzumaki vitality radiating like forbidden sunfire. "To think," he hissed, voice vibrating with predatory delight, "Minato’s bloodline would bloom so *exquisitely* in Konoha’s neglected soil." His gaze flickered toward Sasuke, lingering on the cursed mark’s dormant pulse beneath his collar—a flicker of possessiveness warring with newfound hunger. The air thickened with the cloying sweetness of decaying blossoms and wet stone, Sakura’s stomach churning at the scent as Orochimaru’s tongue slithered across his lips. Sasuke remained statue-still, Sharingan narrowed to crimson slits.

Naruto glared at him, golden eyes narrowing to molten slits. "Don't think it'll be that easy, you snake bastard," he snarled, the words cracking like breaking ice. Dragon scales erupted across his neck as chakra flared crimson around his fists. "I'm not one of your pawns—and you sure as hell don't frighten me." Before Orochimaru's smirk could fully form, Naruto *vanished*—not with speed, but with the gut-wrenching absence of Boost Flash. One heartbeat he stood before Sakura; the next, damp air rushed where he'd been as he reappeared behind Orochimaru, the displacement silent as folded reality. Naruto's foot lashed out in a whip-crack arc, Dragon Sage-charged heel aimed squarely at the base of Orochimaru's

skull.

The impact echoed like a rotten log splitting—wet, sickening, utterly devoid of the satisfying crunch of bone. Naruto’s heel didn’t strike flesh; it sank into liquefied shadow, Orochimaru’s form dissolving into a thousand ink-black serpents that scattered like spilled oil. The snakes hissed as they hit the mud, writhing and coalescing ten feet away into Orochimaru’s smirking silhouette, untouched. "Predictable," he sighed, dusting nonexistent dirt from his sleeve. "Raw power without finesse. How very… *Minato*." Naruto landed silently, scales rippling with suppressed fury, as the scent of ozone and decay thickened.

Orochimaru dissolved into shadow-serpents, evading the strike entirely and reforming unharmed nearby. He mockingly dismissed Naruto’s attack as predictable and reminiscent of Minato's raw power without finesse, deepening Naruto's visible fury.

Crimson erupted. Not chains this time—a blazing corona of pure, violent chakra that exploded outward from Naruto’s core, swallowing the mist in an instant. Nine Tails Chakra Mode—cloakless, unrestrained, a raw shroud of fox-fire that painted the riverbank blood-red. Orochimaru’s mocking smile froze mid-curve, yellow eyes widening in genuine shock. *Impossible.* The thought hissed through his mind, sharp as kunai steel. Kurama’s chakra should have been shackled, poisoned by hatred’s lingering taint. Yet here it blazed—controlled, furious, *synergized* with the Dragon Sage’s gold-and-obsidian pulse. Sakura gasped, shielding her eyes from the sudden, blinding heat; Tenten stumbled back, kunai clattering from numb fingers.

Naruto smirked—a predator's grin that carved shadows across his scaled jaw as Orochimaru's shock solidified into something visceral. The Nine Tails Chakra Mode pulsed around him like liquid wildfire, crimson and gold swirling in harmonious fury. "You look shocked," Naruto taunted, his voice a low rumble that vibrated through the mud beneath their feet. The scent of scorched earth and ozone sharpened, mingling with the lingering decay. "I guess even you didn't know—me and the fox have been on good terms for years." Orochimaru’s serpentine pupils dilated, frozen mid-assessment as Naruto’s cloakless chakra flared brighter. "Just mastered this," Naruto added, knuckles cracking as crimson energy coiled around his fists. "Controlled. Pure. Call it Nine Tails Chakra Mode." Sakura’s breath hitched beside him, her medical chakra flickering green in the bloody light. *Years?* The revelation echoed in her skull—Naruto’s solitary training sessions, the unnerving calm during missions when rage should’ve consumed him. All this time, he hadn’t been wrestling the beast. He’d been *befriending*

it.

Sakura’s chest tightened—a sharp, visceral ache beneath her ribs as Naruto’s words hung in the charged air. *Years*. He’d carried this truth—this reconciliation with the beast Konoha feared—alone, while she’d watched him vanish into forests or training grounds, assuming he battled demons only she could glimpse in his shadowed eyes. The revelation of his Jinchuriki status yesterday had felt like a seismic shift, his nervous fidgeting and hesitant gaze burned into her memory as he braced for their scorn. But this? This mastery? This partnership? It sliced deeper. He hadn’t just shared a burden; he’d hidden a triumph. Her fingers curled into damp moss, the scent of wet earth suddenly cloying. How many times had she patted his shoulder, offering sympathy he no longer needed? The pity tasted like ash now.

Naruto's molten gaze snapped sideways—not toward Orochimaru’s reassembled form or Sasuke’s frozen hostility—but directly to Sakura’s trembling frame beside him. The crimson aura blazing around him pulsed faintly, resonating with the jagged spikes of despair radiating from her like poisoned thorns. "Sakura," his voice cut through her spiraling thoughts, low and urgent yet layered with an unfamiliar, resonant echo—as if Kurama’s growl underpinned his words. She flinched, green eyes wide as his Dragon-Sage-slit pupils locked onto hers. "I know I haven’t told you yet," he continued, the golden scales along his jawline flickering with restrained chakra, "but this mode… I sense *everything*. Fear. Hate. Doubt." His gaze didn’t waver. "Especially yours."

The admission slammed into Sakura’s chest like a physical blow, stealing her breath. Naruto’s golden eyes—now twin suns blazing beneath the Nine Tails’ crimson haze—held hers, stripping her defenses bare. He felt it. Every shred of her misplaced pity, every flicker of doubt that had poisoned her thoughts since Sasuke’s reappearance. Her medical chakra guttered out, drowned by the raw, suffocating intimacy of his perception. She wanted to recoil, to hide the shame scalding her throat, but his gaze pinned her like a butterfly to corkboard. Across the clearing, Orochimaru hissed softly—a sound of pure, delighted fascination—his serpentine pupils drinking in Sakura’s crumbling composure.

Naruto sighed—a weary exhalation that carried the weight of decades compressed into nineteen years. The crimson aura around him flickered like dying embers as his molten gaze softened infinitesimally. "Sakura," he murmured, the resonant echo fading to leave only raw vulnerability beneath. "I wish you could've had more faith in me." His scaled knuckles tightened, obsidian ridges catching the bloody light. "I never hid anything willingly." Dragon Sage marks pulsed along his temples, ancient power thrumming beneath bruised sincerity. "Was always gonna tell you." Across the clearing, Orochimaru’s tongue darted out, savoring the fractured trust like fine wine.

"But believe whatever you wish." Naruto's voice flattened into cold steel, Dragon Sage pupils contracting as Sakura flinched. He pivoted before her gasp escaped—boots splintering mud in a spray of wet earth—crimson chains erupting from his palms with whip-crack fury. Orochimaru's smirk dissolved instantly as the searing links arrowed toward his throat, not as weapons but as living prisons forged from Uzumaki will. The scent of scorched ozone overwhelmed decay as chains screamed through air where Orochimaru's head had been, serpent-form dissolving into ink-black mist that hissed against their glowing lengths.

Tenten’s kunai clattered against wet stone—not dropped but slammed down in disgust. Her glare sliced toward Sakura, sharper than any blade. "Enough!" The word cracked through Sakura’s spiraling shame like shattered glass. "Grow up, Sakura!" Tenten hissed, knuckles white on her weapon’s grip, eyes blazing with uncharacteristic venom. "You’re acting how you did at the academy—all tears and tantrums because reality doesn’t match your fantasy!" She jabbed a finger toward Naruto, who stood engulfed in crimson-and-gold fury, chains still lashing at Orochimaru’s dissolving shadows. "Do you only think about yourself? Your wounded pride? Your stupid, fragile heart?" Sakura recoiled as if struck, mouth agape, but Tenten advanced, voice dropping to a seething whisper. "Don’t you ever think about *his* feelings? What it cost him to carry this alone? Or is it easier to blame him because Sasuke’s too broken and Naruto’s... convenient?"

Sakura staggered back, Tenten's words striking deeper than any physical blow—each syllable a scalpel peeling back layers of denial she hadn't acknowledged. The scent of Naruto's scorching chakra mixed with Orochimaru's decay suddenly overwhelmed her, twisting nausea into clarity. Across the clearing, Naruto's chains lashed through serpentine shadows without pause, his focus absolute against Orochimaru's taunting laughter—yet Sakura saw the infinitesimal tremor in his scaled shoulders, the way Kurama's crimson aura flickered when Tenten shouted. *He heard.* The realization burned like acid: Naruto absorbed every scream of her internal chaos while fighting for their lives. Her hands trembled, medical chakra sputtering uselessly at her fingertips as academy memories flooded her—pitying glances at Naruto's solitude, blind faith in Sasuke's nobility, all while Naruto bore their burdens silently. Tenten wasn't just angry; she was *right*. Sakura's breath hitched, tears blurring the nightmare before her—not from hurt, but shame.

Sakura’s vision blurred—not with tears, but with the acidic sting of truth Tenten had flung in her face like a poisoned kunai. Her gaze snapped to Naruto’s scaled back as he lashed crimson chains at Orochimaru’s ink-black serpents, the air screaming with chakra and the wet slap of dissolving shadows. She saw it now: the subtle tension in his shoulders where Dragon Sage ridges met Kurama’s crimson haze, a tremor she’d mistaken for battle-strain but was really the vibration of *her* doubt resonating through their bond. Her fingers dug into her palms, nails drawing blood as medical chakra fizzed uselessly—not from exhaustion, but from the crushing weight of her own hypocrisy. All those years pitying his loneliness while clinging to Sasuke’s ghost, all while Naruto forged peace with the beast that should’ve devoured him.

Tenten's voice sliced through Sakura's spiraling shame—cold, precise, utterly devoid of mercy. "Do you even really love Naruto?" The question hung like a kunai poised at Sakura's throat. Tenten’s eyes, usually calm and analytical, burned with uncharacteristic fury. "Or are you just being a cold-hearted bitch and stringing him along?"

The words weren’t just a challenge; they were a scalpel peeling back every lie Sakura had told herself. Her gaze snapped to Naruto—his scaled shoulders taut as crimson chains whipped through Orochimaru’s dissolving shadows, the air reeking of ozone and decay. She saw it now: the subtle tremor beneath his Dragon Sage ridges where Kurama’s crimson haze met skin, vibrating with the echoes of *her* fractured trust. Her love for Naruto wasn’t some fragile fantasy—it was fierce, consuming, born in the quiet moments when he’d shared ramen with orphans or stayed up healing villagers after missions. She loved the boy who’d fought for her when Sasuke discarded her like trash. And Sasuke? Hatred coiled in her gut, venomous and cold. He’d spat on every sacrifice, twisted every memory into a weapon. Seeing him now—Orochimaru’s "nursling"—only solidified the revulsion.

Sakura whirled on Tenten, fists clenched so tight her knuckles cracked like snapping bone. "Shut up!" The shout tore from her throat raw and jagged, but beneath the heat, her voice trembled with something terrifyingly close to truth. "Of course I love him!" Her gaze flickered wildly back to Naruto, momentarily distracted by Orochimaru’s mocking laughter. She saw the way Naruto’s crimson chains faltered for a fraction of a second—not from Orochimaru’s evasion, but from the jagged spike of anguish radiating from *her*. He felt it. All of it. "I love him more than you could ever understand!" Tears welled, hot and furious, blurring Tenten’s furious glare. "But loving him means knowing the fucking *cost*!" Her throat tightened. "Knowing what he hides... what he *endures*... while I..." She choked, the admission scalding her tongue. "...while I let my weakness poison him."

Tenten inhaled sharply—a ragged, deliberate breath that cut through Sakura’s choked sob—and lowered her kunai with trembling hands. Her knuckles were still bone-white, but her glare softened into something weary, urgent. "Then stop poisoning him," she rasped, voice raw but steady. She pointed toward Naruto, whose crimson chains whipped furiously at Orochimaru’s serpentine illusions, each strike faltering a fraction as Sakura’s anguish rippled through their chakra bond. "Instead of blaming him for secrets *he* carries alone," Tenten hissed, "tell him what you just screamed at *me*. Right. Now." Her finger didn’t waver. "Do you want him gutted? Your doubt is a blade in his back—it’s *you* making him hesitate!" She leaned in, whispering like a death sentence. "If this keeps up? Naruto dies. And it won’t be Sasuke or Orochimaru who killed him. It’ll be *you.''

Sakura’s breath hitched—a ragged, wet sound swallowed by the chaos of Naruto’s chains lashing through Orochimaru’s inky mist—as Tenten’s accusation struck like a physical blow. Her gaze locked onto Naruto’s scaled back, the crimson chakra cloak flickering wildly where her doubt vibrated through their bond, each falter in his chains a visible tremor.

Across the clearing, Orochimaru’s laughter deepened into a serpentine purr, yellow eyes gleaming with predatory delight as he dissolved and reformed just beyond Naruto’s reach, savoring the fractured unity like venom on his tongue. Sasuke remained frozen nearby, Sharingan whirling with cold calculation, but Sakura barely registered him—Tenten’s words echoed louder than the battle: *It’ll be you.*

The mist coiled thicker, heavy with the scent of ozone and decay, as Orochimaru's serpentine gaze locked onto Naruto like a predator sizing up prey. "Enough distractions," he hissed, a wet, visceral sound that slithered through the chaos. Before Naruto’s chains could retract from their latest strike, Orochimaru dissolved into inky shadows—not to evade, but to *strike*. He rematerialized inches from Naruto’s exposed throat, bone-pale fingers clamping like iron vises around Naruto’s scaled jaw, forcing his head sideways. Sakura screamed, a raw sound swallowed by the wind, as Orochimaru’s jaws unhinged with unnatural wetness, fangs glistening with venomous chakra. He struck like a viper—faster than thought, faster than Dragon Sage reflexes—burying his teeth deep into the junction of Naruto’s neck and

shoulder.

Pain erupted—not fire, but liquid frost spreading through Naruto’s veins like shattered glass. Orochimaru’s venom surged, a toxic tide seeking to drown Kurama’s crimson fury and smother the Dragon Sage’s golden pulse. Naruto roared, the sound mangled beneath Orochimaru’s crushing grip, as the curse mark’s jagged lines began to spiderweb across his skin—dark, invasive vines choking his chakra pathways. But Kurama’s chakra flared wild and defiant, a furnace blast of crimson heat clashing against the icy invasion, while Dragon Senjutsu surged like molten gold beneath his scales. The seal *fought*, sputtering and crackling as it struggled to anchor itself against the twin torrents of primal energy. Orochimaru hissed, frustration sharpening his predatory gaze—this vessel burned too bright, too *untamed

*.

The venom’s glacial burn surged deeper, crystallizing Naruto’s nerves as Orochimaru’s fangs sank to the bone. Dragon Sage scales flared gold in desperate rebellion, Kurama’s chakra roared crimson defiance—yet the curse mark’s obsidian tendrils crawled upward, etching jagged paths across Naruto’s throat like poisoned lightning. Orochimaru’s triumph curdled into a snarl of disbelief.

The seal’s invasive roots recoiled, repelled not by raw power alone but by the volatile *fusion* of energies—Dragon Senjutsu’s ancient harmony and Kurama’s purified rage formed a molten core too volatile for containment. Naruto’s choked gasp echoed as the mark fractured, its inky veins flickering erratically before splintering like shattered glass against his radiant chakra. Orochimaru recoiled, venom-dripping fangs wrenching free with a wet *schlick*, his yellow eyes wide with furious fascination. "Impossible," he breathed, blood and saliva mingling on his chin. "The vessel… rejects the gift."

Orochimaru’s lips peeled back in a grin that split his face like a wound—wild, unhinged, dripping venom and fascination. "Impossible?" he hissed, yellow eyes blazing as Naruto staggered back, golden scales rippling where the failed curse mark flickered and died. "No... *perfect*." His tongue darted out, tasting the air thick with Naruto’s chakra—crimson fury and dragon-gold harmony, a storm too volatile to control, yet too potent to discard. "You’re no mere vessel," Orochimaru purred, bone-pale fingers twitching with predatory hunger. "You’re the crucible. And that Uchiha brat?" His gaze slid to Sasuke’s frozen form, Sharingan whirling in cold silence. "He’s the catalyst. I’ll have you *both*."

Before Sakura’s medical chakra could flare or Tenten’s kunai could fly, Orochimaru moved—not with serpentine grace, but with the liquid swiftness of ink spilled across parchment. He vanished from Naruto’s gasping proximity and reappeared behind Sasuke in a swirl of decay-scented mist, one hand clamping like a vice on the Uchiha’s shoulder. Sasuke stiffened, Sharingan pupils dilating in shock as Orochimaru’s other hand shot out, fingers elongating into shadowy talons that pierced Naruto’s forearm where the Dragon Sage scales thinned. Naruto roared, chains erupting crimson and wild, but too late—Orochimaru’s touch wasn’t an attack. It was a brand

.

Orochimaru grinned wildly—a grotesque rictus splitting his face like rotten fruit as jagged chakra erupted from his fingertips, burrowing beneath Naruto’s scales. "The crucible needs a catalyst!" he shrieked, voice warping into a guttural rasp. Where his talons pierced Naruto’s forearm, obsidian ink bloomed—not merely a curse mark this time, but a swirling vortex of void-black energy that pulsed like a dying star. It fused Dragon Sage gold and Kurama crimson into a single, searing brand: **The Void Mark**. Naruto convulsed, a strangled gasp tearing from his throat as the sensation flooded him—not pain, but an impossible, chilling *emptiness* that swallowed light, sound, and thought. Sakura screamed his name, but the roar of the Nine Tails Chakra Mode stuttered into silence, muffled by the mark’s devouring pull.

Orochimaru threw his head back and laughed—a wet, rasping sound that echoed like stones grinding in a tomb—as the Void Mark pulsed on Naruto’s forearm, a swirling nebula of obsidian ink devouring light and sound. Sasuke struggled against his iron grip, Sharingan blazing futilely. "The perfect vessel!" Orochimaru hissed, yellow eyes dilated with manic triumph. "Dragon Senjutsu’s harmony, Kurama’s fury… and now," his fingers dug deeper into Sasuke’s shoulder, "Uchiha despair as the catalyst!" The Void Mark flared, its vortex deepening, and Naruto collapsed to his knees, gasping as if drowning in silence. Sakura lunged forward, knuckles white with medical chakra, but froze mid-step—the air thickened abruptly, heavy with the scent of ozone, petrichor, and something primal, *musky*, that coiled low in her belly. Tenten swayed beside her, kunai slipping from nerveless fingers as the pheromones hit—sweet decay laced with predatory promise

.

Naruto gasped, clawing at his forearm where the Void Mark pulsed—a swirling vortex of darkness devouring the crimson-gold light of his Kurama-Dragon fusion. The sensation wasn't agony; it was absence. Silence roared in his ears, as if the very air had been sucked from his lungs. Across the clearing, Sasuke strained against Orochimaru’s grip, Sharingan pupils contracting in visceral horror as the Sannin’s triumphant laughter vibrated through the damp earth. "Behold true power!" Orochimaru hissed, tongue flicking over bloodied fangs. "A mark forged from Uchiha despair and Uzumaki vitality—capable of devouring even Sage energy!" Naruto’s chakra chains flickered and died mid-summon, their glow swallowed by the mark’s insatiable hunger.

The air thickened abruptly—cloying, sweet, and heavy with decay. Sakura stumbled, a wave of dizziness washing over her as the scent coiled deep into her senses: petrichor mixed with crushed jasmine and something darker, muskier, that made her pulse hammer against her throat. Tenten swayed beside her, knees buckling as she pressed a hand to her flushed temple. "What... is this?" she choked out, kunai forgotten in the mud. Orochimaru’s grin widened, predatory and obscene. "Pheromones," he purred, releasing Sasuke to gesture broadly at Naruto’s crumpled form. "A delightful side effect. The Void Mark doesn’t just consume chakra... it *broadcasts* dominance." Naruto’s head snapped up, golden eyes blazing—but now pupils dilated unnaturally, reflecting Sakura’s disoriented stumble. The pheromones intensified, sticky-sweet, coating tongues and throats

.

The Void Mark pulsed darker still, radiating waves of thick, cloying musk that slicked Sakura’s skin with sweat and coiled low in Tenten’s belly—a primal command that froze their limbs even as their minds screamed to fight. Orochimaru chuckled, low and wet, savoring their paralysis"

> **"Observe,"** he purred, tracing a bone-pale finger across the obsidian vortex on Naruto’s trembling forearm. **"It devours not just chakra, but will. Those who breathe its essence find their desires rewritten...**"

Orochimaru’s tongue flicked over cracked lips, yellow eyes gleaming as he traced the swirling obsidian vortex on Naruto’s forearm. "The Void Mark," he hissed, voice dripping with perverse pride, "consumes more than chakra—it devours *desire*." The air thickened further, heavy with the scent of crushed night-blooming flowers and musk, making Sakura’s knees weaken and Tenten’s breath hitch. "Those who breathe its essence," Orochimaru whispered, "find their wills rewritten. They become... *compelled*." Naruto shuddered, golden scales dulling as the mark pulsed, veins of darkness creeping toward his heart. "Not merely to mate with the bearer," Orochimaru added, savoring Sakura’s horrified gasp, "but to kneel as his willing slaves—obsessed, devoted, *broken*."

But the Void Mark’s corruption cut deeper than mere control. Naruto gritted his teeth as a cold, hollow void spread through his chest—a numbness that swallowed Kurama’s fiery defiance and the Dragon Sage’s ancient resonance. Each pulse of the mark eroded his resolve, twisting his fierce protectiveness into something darker: a hunger for dominion, for the adoration Orochimaru promised.

Sakura’s anguished sob echoed in his ears, yet the sound felt distant, unimportant. The mark whispered that her tears were meaningless next to the power he could wield—power to make her *worship* him. Tenten’s kunai clattered to the ground as she swayed, eyes glazing over, drawn helplessly toward the vortex on his skin. The corruption was insidious, seamless—no cursed seal’s agony, no transformation’s grotesque mutations—just the slow, sweet poison of absolute control.

However, the Void Mark’s allure came at a cruel cost—the more Naruto yielded to its power, the deeper corruption festered in his own soul. Orochimaru’s explanation slithered through the humid stillness: "Each pulse drains your enemies’ will," he hissed, gesturing as Sakura stumbled forward, eyes glazed with unnatural devotion. "Yet it leaves *you* untouched by pain or mutation—no grotesque transformations, no crippling agony." Naruto’s breaths grew ragged as the mark throbbed against his forearm, its obsidian vortex drinking Kurama’s crimson haze and Dragon Senjutsu’s gold like spilled ink.

A cold numbness spread where Kurama’s fiery defiance once roared—a hollow void swallowing his protective instincts, twisting them into a predatory hunger for Sakura’s trembling submission. Orochimaru’s yellow eyes gleamed with obscene pride. "Flawless," he whispered. "Absolute dominion... and all it consumes is your humanity.''

."

Orochimaru chuckled—a low, wet sound like stones grinding in a tomb. "I will enjoy seeing what you become, Naruto-kun," he purred, yellow eyes alight with obscene fascination as Sakura stumbled forward, hands trembling toward Naruto’s Void Mark. Then, with viperish swiftness, he seized Sasuke’s throat, taloned fingers digging into pale flesh. Sasuke choked, Sharingan blazing with impotent fury, before both vanished in a swirl of decay-scented smoke and ink-black smoke.

Chapter Text

Naruto stumbled back from Sakura and Tenten, breathing hard as the black in his eyes flickered like dying embers. The mark pulsed once more beneath his skin — slower now, but still hungry.

He could feel it.

Every frantic beat of Sakura’s heart.
Every unsettled breath Tenten tried to steady.
Even faint emotional echoes from elsewhere in the forest — fear, curiosity, envy — all brushing faintly against him.

Not enough to overwhelm them.

But enough for the Void to taste.

Naruto’s stomach clenched.

“No,” he whispered to himself. “I’m not doing this to you.”

Sakura reached for him again, but Naruto took a full step back — hands raised as if she were poison.

Or as if he was.

“Don’t,” he rasped. “Don’t come any closer.”

Sakura froze mid-reach, eyes widening.

“W-what? Naruto—”

“Please,” he cut in, voice cracking. “Just… stay back. This thing—this…” He grabbed at his stomach, fingers clawing the skin above the mark. “It feeds on you just by you being near me.”

Tenten swallowed thickly. “We’re not abandoning you over some creepy mark—”

Naruto shook his head violently. “You don’t get it!”

His chakra spiked, unstable, a ripple of corrupted pressure echoing through the clearing. Both girls stiffened involuntarily at the wave of heat and instinct that washed over them.

Naruto flinched like he’d been struck.

“This is what I mean,” he whispered hoarsely. “I don’t even have to try, and it still affects you.”

Sakura took a careful step forward — slow, deliberate, fighting every instinct the mark was pushing through her.

“We’re stronger than that,” she murmured.

Naruto’s jaw clenched.

“Maybe you are,” he said. “But I don’t know if I am.”

The Void purred inside him like a pleased serpent:

“You will not resist forever.”

Naruto shut his eyes, teeth grinding.

“Get out of my head.”

Even speaking to it sent a tremor through the ground.

Tenten’s eyes narrowed. “Naruto… where exactly are you planning to go?”

Naruto forced himself to take a steady, controlled breath.

“I’ll finish the exam alone. I’ll find somewhere far from every team. Far from you. Far from—”

His voice cracked.

“Everyone.”

Sakura’s face hardened — not in anger, but a deep, terrified resolve.

“You think I’m letting you wander off alone?” she demanded.

Naruto met her eyes, and the fear in his expression cut her to the bone.

“Sakura… if I stay near you, you’ll get hurt.”
His voice dropped.
“Not physically. Not at first.”

The implication hit her like a kunai to the ribs.

Corruption.

Temptation.

Emotion twisting in ways she didn’t consent to.

Her breath stilled.

Naruto looked away, ashamed. “You deserve better than to have your feelings messed with.”

Tenten’s voice came out low, strained. “You think we can’t handle a little pressure?”

Naruto shook his head.

“It’s not pressure. It’s corruption. And it grows every minute I’m near people I care about.”

The Void whispered the truth of it, delighted:

“Isolation weakens you. Their presence strengthens me.”

Naruto ignored it.

Sakura stepped forward—
Naruto staggered back so fast he nearly fell.

“Don’t,” he begged. “Please. If you love me at all—”

Her breath caught.

“—you’ll let me go before I become something you can’t stop.”

Silence swallowed the clearing.

Sakura’s eyes burned with tears she refused to shed.

Tenten looked away, jaw trembling despite her steel will.

Naruto took a shaky step into the forest’s shadow.

“I’ll find a place where no one’s around. I’ll ride this out. I’ll beat this. And then…” His voice softened. “I’ll come back.”

Sakura whispered, “You’ll come back to me.”

Naruto’s heart clenched.

He nodded once — a single, silent promise.

And then he turned and vanished into the trees, leaving only the faint scent of ozone and a lingering unnatural warmth fading behind him.

The moment he was gone, Sakura’s knees buckled.

Tenten caught her with a curse.

Sakura pressed a trembling hand to her chest, fighting the last waves of the Void’s influence ebbing from her bloodstream.

“We can’t let him fight that alone,” she whispered brokenly.

Tenten looked in the direction Naruto ran — jaw set, eyes dark.

“No,” she agreed.
“But we can’t go after him… not yet.”

Sakura wiped her eyes, breathing shakily.

“So what do we do?”

Tenten exhaled.

“We get stronger.”
“And fast.”
“Because whatever he’s fighting… it wants him.”
“And it wants him corrupted.”

Sakura’s heartbeat steadied, fury replacing fear.

“Then we’ll rip it out of him,” she vowed.

Naruto moved with no real destination, crashing through brush and branches like the forest itself was trying to hold him back. The air felt thicker now, pulsing faintly around him, as if the Void’s mark breathed through his skin. Every few steps he had to stop and press a hand to the tree bark just to steady himself.

Stay away… stay away from everyone…

The forest wasn’t listening.

A rustle to his right. Chakra signatures. Three of them. Familiar.

Naruto froze. His breath hitched.

Naruto took a shaky breath, but the forest stirred again—this time inside him.

Darkness.

Cold.

A sound like distant thunder rolling under the earth.

Naruto’s consciousness snapped into the mindscape—except it wasn’t the sewer. Not anymore.

The floor had become stone, carved in ancient spirals. The ceiling loomed like the night sky. The golden bars of Kurama’s cage glowed faintly, restraining the massive fox whose form flickered with red and gold chakra.

Kurama crouched low, snarling—fangs bared at something behind Naruto.

A shape.

Black. Shifting. Like the absence of light, wearing a humanoid outline.

Naruto froze.
“Y-you…”

The Void’s echoing voice scraped along his thoughts.

“You carry light I have not tasted in eons… little reincarnation.”

Naruto’s skin prickled.
“Stay the hell out of my head!”

The Void tilted its head.
“Your body offered no such objection.”

Kurama slammed a claw against the bars, shaking the entire mindscape.

“Back. Away. From. My. Kit.”

The Void didn’t retreat.

If anything, it leaned closer, like a child peering at something curious.

“He is… familiar.
A spark I thought extinguished.
The First Light. The Original Chakra.
The Sage’s radiance.”

Naruto blinked. “Huh!? The Sage of—”

Kurama’s tails lashed wildly. “Naruto. Look at me.”

Naruto forced his gaze away from the Void.

Kurama lowered his voice, tone grave in a way Naruto had heard only once — when Kurama admitted he didn’t want Naruto to die.
“There is something I have… avoided telling you. Because it was not time.”

Naruto swallowed. “Kurama… what are you talking about?”

The fox’s eyes softened with something like regret.

“You are the reincarnation of Hagoromo Ōtsutsuki — the Sage of Six Paths.”

Naruto’s jaw dropped. “The WHAT—!?”

Kurama continued, voice rumbling.

“Hagoromo foresaw that darkness would one day return to the world… something older than chakra itself. A corruption born at the dawn of mankind.”

His eyes slid to the Void, whose smile widened.

“He left the purest fragment of his chakra—his original, untainted essence—sealed inside his future reincarnation. You.”

Naruto stared at his hands.

“Me…? I’m—But I’m just a guy!—”

“You are more,” Kurama said sharply. “But that power is too pure. Too strong. Using it freely would tear your body apart.”

Naruto felt his pulse spike. “So what, I can’t use it at all?”

Kurama huffed. “You can use a fragment of it. A small burst. Once per day. For a few seconds.”

Naruto blinked. “That’s… insanely specific.”

Kurama shot him a look.

“I negotiated.”
He flicked his tail.
“With the chakra.”

Naruto’s brain short-circuited.
“…You negotiated with a dead guy’s chakra?”

Kurama’s lip curled. “It’s complicated.”

Behind them, the Void began to distort the air like a heat haze.

“You cannot seal me again, little light.
But your radiance can burn.”

Kurama’s voice thundered.

“Naruto! Use the Sage fragment! NOW!”

Naruto’s breath hitched as that hidden warmth inside his core unfurled — gentle at first, like a hand on his shoulder.

Then it surged.

A tidal wave of ancient, luminous power flooded his chakra network, burning away exhaustion, fear, and corruption simultaneously. His eyes snapped open, glowing with pure gold. The air vibrated, charged with something holy — a presence older than nations, older than chakra, older even than hatred.

Kurama roared in triumph inside Naruto’s mind.

“YES! THAT’S IT! BURN IT OUT!”

The Void shrieked from deep in Naruto’s stomach, its voice a scraping, cosmic wail.

“NOT THE FIRST LIGHT —
NOT AGAIN —
YOU CANNOT—”

Naruto snarled through clenched teeth, slamming his hand over the mark.

“You’re DAMN RIGHT he can!” Kurama roared.

Golden chakra erupted outward from the seal, arcs of radiant energy spiraling across the Void Mark like lightning made of sunlight. The mark thrashed — actually thrashing — its geometric pattern twisting, melting, screaming as if alive.

“IMPOSSIBLE—
I AM OLDER THAN YOUR WORLD—
YOU ARE A MORTAL—”

“Maybe,” Naruto growled, “but I’m a stubborn one.”

He poured every ounce of will into the Sage Chakra, letting it blaze hotter, brighter, until it drowned out every shadow, every whisper, every stain the Void had left on him.

And then—

The mark cracked.

Like glass under a hammer.

A bright fissure split through the center, then another. The black sigils convulsed, bursting upward with tendrils that disintegrated the moment they touched the golden light.

The Void howled.
A sound like the universe ripping.

“NO—NO—NO!
NOT THIS LIGHT—
NOT THE SAGE—
NOT REINCARNATION—”

Naruto didn’t let up.

He roared — not with anger, but with fierce, relentless defiance.

And the mark shattered.

A blinding flash filled the entire forest, a sphere of golden radiance expanding outward and vaporizing the corrupted chakra entirely.

When the light faded—

The Void Mark was gone.

Not suppressed.
Not sealed.
Not dormant.

Gone. Destroyed. Burned down to its origin.

Naruto collapsed to his hands and knees, chest heaving.

His abdomen was bare skin — clean, unmarred, not even a scar where the Void had been carved into him.

Kurama exhaled shakily, awed.

“...You did it, kid. You erased it. Not even its residue remains.”

Naruto swallowed hard, still trembling.

“Good… because I’m not letting something like that use me. Not ever.”

In the far back of his consciousness, he felt a distant, faint, bitter hiss — the Void’s essence still existing somewhere, cast out, wounded, weakened to a mere echo.

But no longer inside him.

And no longer feeding on him.

Kurama rumbled with pride.
“That was Hagoromo’s pure chakra. The very power that shaped this world. If anything could destroy that parasite’s foothold, it was that.”

Naruto leaned back against a tree, head tipped toward the sky.

“Guess I’m… stronger than I realized.”

Kurama snorted. “You always were. You just needed a reminder.”

Naruto smiled, exhausted but steady.

He felt clean.

Free.

And ready to keep going.

Chapter Text

The woods smelled different. Cleaner. Naruto inhaled sharply, lungs expanding with a coolness he hadn’t felt in days. The oppressive rot that had clung to his chakra network was gone — burned away to ash by the Sage Light. Every step felt lighter, but his body shook like he’d run a week-long marathon.

One use of that chakra a day… Yeah. He believed Kurama now.

He dragged himself forward through the underbrush, leaning heavily on a twisted branch for balance. His skin still tingled where the Void Mark had been eradicated — like the last echo of a nightmare. He sensed them before he saw them. Three familiar presences, steady and warm, brushing against his awareness. Shikamaru’s chakra: lazy and sharp at the same time.

Choji’s: gentle, solid, comforting. Ino’s: bright, quick, pulsing like a heartbeat. Naruto stepped into the clearing, nearly stumbling. “Holy shit—Naruto?” Ino gasped.

Her reaction hit first. Ino surged forward, skidding to her knees beside him and grabbing his shoulders. Her blue eyes darted over him, frantic but trying hard not to look frantic. “Are you okay? You look like you got into a fight with a thunderstorm.”

“...In a way,” Naruto muttered.

Ino froze. For the tiniest second — she felt something. An instinctive pull, impossible to ignore, a heat blooming low in her stomach.

Not the Void’s corruption… just her. The part of her that had always watched Naruto out of the corner of her eye since he’d returned from training — stronger, calmer, sharper.

Shikamaru narrowed his eyes subtly, watching the air around Naruto ripple. “That chakra spike earlier… that was you, wasn’t it?”

Naruto winced. “Yeah.”

Choji stepped forward, face etched with worry. “You look like you’re about to fall over, man.”

“Not gonna lie,” Naruto said, “I might.” He tried to laugh, but the exhaustion dragged it thin.

Shikamaru’s gaze sharpened again — not hostile, just calculating. “What happened?”

Naruto opened his mouth —but a presence hit the clearing like lightning.

Anko dropped from the trees fast enough to make the leaves scatter like startled birds.

Her trench coat flared behind her, eyes wild, chest heaving like she’d sprinted across the continent. She landed in a crouch, ready to kill something, anything, everything—

Then she saw Naruto.

And the fury melted into raw fear.

Then relief.

Then something deeper she didn’t have words for.

“...Holy hell, brat,” Anko whispered, stalking straight to him. “You gave me a damn heart attack.”

Naruto blinked. “Anko? How did you—?”

“I felt you,” she said, jabbing a finger into his chest. “One second your chakra was a blazing inferno of corrupt sludge, the next it was just—gone. Like someone blew out a candle the size of the Hokage Monument.”

She grabbed his chin, turning his face toward her, inspecting him like a medic with emotional issues.

“You scared me,” she growled.

Naruto’s breath hitched. Anko didn’t get scared.

Ever.

“Sorry,” he murmured.

She pulled him into a sudden, tight hug — hard enough to hurt.
He almost sank into it.

Almost.

But a sudden chill crawled up his spine. A faint echo. Not the Void — but a memory of it.

Anko felt him tense and pulled back, eyes narrowing.

“What happened?”

Before Naruto could answer—

Miles away, Sakura jerked upright as her entire sensor network snapped open like a detonating seal.

“...Naruto.”

Her heartbeat spiked, not with fear — with bone-deep certainty.

She had felt that light.
She had felt that darkness vanish.

She didn’t even tell Tenten where she was going.

She was already running, crashing through the forest, dodging branches with surgical precision, every instinct screaming at her to get to him.

Her chest burned, but she didn’t slow.

Hold on, Naruto… I’m coming.

inside the seal, Kurama stood over a fading smear of black sludge.

The last remnant of the Void’s influence shrieked weakly, its voice warped, distant.

“CURSED BEAST—
YOU AID A MORTAL—
AGAINST ME—”

Kurama’s lips peeled back in a terrifying grin.

“Buddy, I’ve been bullied by gods and resurrected psychopaths. You? You’re just mold with a superiority complex.”

The Void writhed.

“I AM CORRUPTION. I AM OLDER—”

“And I am DONE listening to your talk.”

Kurama slammed a claw of pure chakra into the residue.

Light — the same Sage Light — surged through the seal, not from Naruto this time, but from the chakra Hagoromo had left behind with Kurama. A final auxiliary spark.

The residue screamed as it evaporated into nothing.

Kurama huffed.

“Good riddance.”

Then he looked outward, toward Naruto’s consciousness.

“…Get up, kit. You’re safe now.”

Far away, deeper within the Forest of Death, Orochimaru paused mid-stride.

His eyes narrowed.

The air tasted wrong.

…No.

Not wrong.

Empty.

“This sensation…” Orochimaru whispered, fingertips brushing his lips. “The mark’s chakra signature is… gone?”

He flicked his tongue.

Gone.

Not suppressed.

Not flaring.

Gone.

Orochimaru’s expression darkened into something eerily close to outrage.

“That brand was only a vessel,” he hissed. “A container. A framework for a power beyond even my understanding.”

He turned toward the direction where the light had burst.

“And Naruto Uzumaki just destroyed it?”

For the first time in years…

Orochimaru felt curiosity sharpen into something hotter.

Something dangerous.

“…How interesting.”

Naruto sagged again, and Ino caught his arm; Anko caught his other.

“Easy, whiskers,” Anko murmured.

“Don’t you dare pass out,” Ino ordered, voice cracking more than she meant it to.

Shikamaru exhaled slowly, half impressed, half stressed.

“…Troublesome blond.”

Naruto gave them a tired smile.

“I’m okay. I promise.”

The leaves rustled overhead.

Sakura’s chakra signature came barreling closer, like a pink meteor.

And Naruto, exhausted and half-delirious, felt something warm bloom in his chest.

He’d survived.

The Void was gone.

And the people who cared about him were coming.

Chapter Text

The forest had gone quiet—too quiet—except for the ragged breaths Naruto struggled to steady. The last flickers of the Void’s presence clung to his skin like frostbite, dark and cold.

Shikamaru knelt beside him, checking his pulse with the irritated tenderness of a man who cared far more than he pretended.

“Tch. Troublesome idiot,” he muttered, but his voice cracked.
“You can’t keep doing this.”

Choji hovered nervously, offering food—because food fixed everything if you were an Akimichi and didn’t know what else to do.

Ino was kneeling on Naruto’s other side, hands trembling as she ran diagnostics with what little sensory training she had. Her fingers brushed his wrist—too gently, too carefully, a detail nobody missed.

“His chakra flow is stabilizing,” she whispered, eyes glossy with fear she wouldn’t name.

And Anko—

Anko was crouched behind Naruto, arms around his upper body, supporting him against her chest.
Her hold wasn’t possessive.

It was protective.

She kept one hand cupped over his heart, tracing soothing circles through his shirt.

“Stay with me, brat,” she murmured, voice low and fierce.
“You don’t get to die on my watch.”

Naruto gave a half-laugh, half-groan.
“I’m trying, Anko-sensei…”

She flicked his forehead lightly.
“You’re not allowed to call me sensei while you’re bleeding.”

Naruto winced. “Sorry…”

She pulled him closer with a soft growl.
“Damn brat.”

Tenten stood guard, scanning the forest, every weapon scroll unfurled and hovering near her fingertips. Her jaw was set tight, but her eyes kept flicking back to Naruto—worried, relieved, then worried again.

All of them hovered close.
All of them were afraid to lose him.

And that was precisely how Sakura found them.

Leaves exploded as Sakura sprinted into the clearing, medical chakra already flaring around her hands.

“NARUTO!”

Her voice cracked.

Everyone turned.

When she saw Naruto slumped against Anko, pale and shivering, her breath left her lungs in a broken gasp.

She fell to her knees beside him instantly.

“I—I felt your chakra plummet—I thought—”
Her voice broke entirely.

Naruto gave her a tired smile.
“Hey, Sakura… I’m still here.”

Sakura cupped his face urgently.
“Don’t scare me like that again.”

Anko shifted slightly, giving Sakura room.

Shikamaru stepped back, rubbing the back of his neck.
“We were handling it, but—yeah. Glad you’re here.”

Sakura finished scanning Naruto, exhaling when his system checked out.

Then Shikamaru said what everyone was thinking:

“We need to work together.”

Choji nodded. “We’re stronger as one group.”

Ino adjusted her gloves. “And the enemy teams are getting desperate. They come in packs.”

Tenten snapped a senbon into place. “Plus, Orochimaru is still in here.”

“We’ll deal with that later,” Shikamaru said quickly.
“But for now? Our teams are allies.”

Sakura met Naruto’s eyes and nodded hard.

“Yes. We go together.”

And just like that—

Teams 7 and 10 merged into one unit.

Later, when the group paused near a broken tree stump, Tenten stood beside Naruto while the others argued directions and survival strategies.

She kept glancing at his profile.

His breathing.
His posture.
There was a faint tremble in his fingers.

“You scared the hell out of me,” she whispered.

Naruto blinked. “Tenten?”

She exhaled shakily.
“You just collapsed. We thought— I thought—”
She swallowed.
“You’re not allowed to die. Not before I…”

Say it.
She felt the words burning her tongue.

Not before I tell you I love you.
Not before I tell you I’ve felt this way for six months.
Not before I tell you I can’t go a day without watching your stupid smile—

But then:

“Yo, weapon-girl!” Anko yelled.
“You done flirting back there? We’re moving.”

Tenten jerked back, flushed scarlet.

Naruto smiled gently at her.
“Tenten… thank you. For being here.”

Her heart clenched painfully.

“I always will be,” she said.

But the confession stayed locked behind her teeth.

As they walked deeper into the forest, the emotional air thickened.

Not tense.
Not jealous.

Just… aware.

Naruto felt it.
Kurama snorted inside him.
Tch. You’ve become a magnet, kid.

Shikamaru muttered, “This is becoming a statistical nightmare.”

Because:

Anko walked close to Naruto, hand near his spine, protectively brushing him every time he stumbled.

Sakura hovered on his left, scanning him constantly, shielding him like he was her heart walking outside her body.

Ino kept glancing over anxiously, checking his breathing, checking his posture, checking him.

Tenten maintained rear guard, but her eyes were always on him when she thought no one was looking.

None of them confessed.
None of them said a word.

But every one of them cared deeply.

Deeply enough that the silence itself became a kind of confession.

Naruto felt it all pressing against his ribs.

He swallowed and whispered:

“…Thank you, all of you.”

Sakura smiled.
Ino blushed.
Tenten looked away.
Anko smirked and flicked his ear.

“Don’t get sappy on me, brat.”

But her voice was soft.

Softer than usual.

The group made camp beneath a shattered arch of roots. Naruto was asleep—finally—and the soft rise and fall of his breath eased the knot in Sakura’s chest.

Ino sat beside her, knees pulled up, staring at Naruto through the flickering firelight.
It wasn’t hunger she felt.
It wasn’t infatuation.

It was something quieter.
Heavier.
Older than she had admitted even to herself.

“You saw how he collapsed,” Ino whispered, voice trembling only on the edges. “When he hit the ground… I felt my stomach flip. Like I—”

“—were about to lose him,” Sakura finished softly.

Ino nodded, eyes glistening.

Sakura swallowed, her throat thick.
“Yeah. I know the feeling.”

Silence settled—a fragile, dangerous thing.

Then Ino’s voice dropped even lower.
“Forehead… I need to tell you something.”

Sakura braced herself.

Ino’s fingers trembled against her shins.
“I… like him. Naruto. I didn’t even realize how much until today. Until he almost…”
She shook her head hard. “And I know you love him. And Anko’s with him. And Tenten—”

Sakura grabbed her hand.

“Ino. Listen.”
Her voice was steady.
Braver than she felt.
“Liking Naruto isn’t betrayal. I’m not angry.”

Ino stared at her, shocked. “You’re not?”

Sakura looked at Naruto’s sleeping face, the faint twitch of his dream-smile, the fragile peace on his brow.

“…He’s always been someone who gives to everyone,” Sakura murmured.
“Maybe it’s only fair the world… gives back.”

Ino exhaled, trembling.

“You think there’s room for that?” she whispered.

Sakura smiled, small and sad and hopeful all at once.
“For him? There might have to be.”

Their hands stayed clasped.
Not rivals.

Allies.

Meanwhile...

Tenten drew her knees to her chest atop the massive, dew-slicked root, the dying fire casting ember-light across her face. Everyone else slept—Naruto curled between Sakura and Anko; Ino and Choji leaning back-to-back; Shikamaru sprawled like he’d lost a war with gravity.

She exhaled through her nose.

Six months.
Only six months—and yet it feels like I’ve been falling forever.

But she remembered clearly that it didn’t start with admiration.

It started with resentment.

The order came down from the Hokage with all the gentleness of a thrown kunai.

“You will serve as Team 7’s new weapons specialist,” he’d said, tone firm.
“They need stability. You’re the best choice.”

She didn’t feel honored.

She felt… displaced.

Uprooted.

Team Gai might’ve been chaotic, exhausting, and loud, but it was hers. She knew their rhythms, their strengths, their quirks. She knew how Lee snored, how Neji ate in total silence, how Gai’s enthusiasm could drown out thunderstorms.

Leaving them wasn’t just inconvenient.

It hurt.

She’d marched into Team 7’s first briefing with her jaw clenched, irritation simmering just beneath her composure.

She expected awkwardness.

She expected friction.

She expected an exhausting adjustment she never asked for.

What did not expect was Naruto.

Not the Naruto she vaguely remembered from childhood—loud, clumsy, chaotic.

But the Naruto shaped by seven years under Tsunade’s unforgiving hand.

Calmer.
Steadier.
More thoughtful.

He still laughed easily.
Still cracked jokes.
Still burning with a fire that drew people to him.

But now his warmth had gravity.

Not chaotic energy.
Not showy confidence.

Something far more dangerous:

Genuine kindness.

And Tenten didn’t know what to do with that.

She was adjusting poorly.

Her timing was off.
Her strategy didn’t match theirs.
Her instincts conflicted with Sakura’s.
Yamato (then captain) quietly observed the tension.

But Naruto…
Naruto noticed everything.

“Tenten.”

She turned, bristling.

“What?”

Naruto offered her a field ration bar.

“You didn’t eat lunch,” he said softly. “Thought you might be hungry.”

She blinked.

Then scowled.
“You’re not my mom.”

He grinned. “Thank god. You’d be terrifying.”

Despite herself, she almost laughed.

He kept trying—gently, consistently, patiently.

Adjusting his pace to match hers.
Offering quiet tips, not lectures.
Asking her opinion on formation changes.
Letting her choose routes so she felt included.
Joking lightly whenever the silence got too heavy.

And when she finally snapped one day—

“I didn’t ask to be here!”

—Naruto didn’t get defensive.

He just nodded, rubbed the back of his neck, and said:

“Yeah. I know how that feels.”

Those five words undid her.

Slowly, she adjusted.

Not because she accepted the transfer.
Not because Team 7 molded around her.

But because Naruto reached out a hand and waited until she was ready to take it.

He helped her sync with Sakura’s pace.
He trained with her after missions—hours past exhaustion.
He learned her weapons style without complaint.
He sat beside her when she felt displaced and didn’t force her to talk.

And little by little…

Her resentment faded.
Her guard lowered.
And something else began growing in the spaces he gently carved open.

Affection.
Respect.
Warmth.

Something painfully close to love.

Until six months later, when he nearly died.

And her heart nearly tore itself out of her chest.

She pressed her palms over her face.

“This wasn’t supposed to happen,” she whispered.
“I wasn’t supposed to fall for you… not like this… not because you made a place for me when I didn’t want one…”

Two tears slipped free before she could stop them.

“…not because you made me feel like I belong.”

She wiped her cheeks roughly and lifted her chin.

“I won’t let it control me,” she muttered.
“I won’t fight Sakura.
I won’t fight Ino.
I won’t fight Anko.”

A beat.

“But I won’t give up either.”

She stood, resolve settling like steel in her spine.

“No running.
No hiding.
No fear.”

She glanced back down at Naruto, sleeping peacefully for the first time all night.

“If there’s a place for me in your life…
I’ll earn it.”

Then she climbed down, steps quiet but sure.

Because Tenten Higurashi—
The girl who once thought she didn’t belong anywhere finally had something worth fighting for.

The Next Morning

The combined squad moved through the foliage like a silent storm, weapons drawn, senses sharp.

When the attack came, it came fast.

Five enemy genin dropped from the canopy, forming a semicircle.

Shikamaru’s voice cracked like a whip:

“FORM UP!”

The response was instant.

Sakura lunged forward, fist shattering the ground and scattering two opponents like leaves.

Choji expanded his arm and swatted another into a tree.

Ino linked instantly with Choji, sending her consciousness into one attacker and making him spin on his teammate.

Tenten Higurashi unleashed a scroll—twenty senbon raining with surgical precision.

Anko appeared behind one enemy, whispering, “Boo,” and he fainted instantly.

And Naruto—

Naruto barely moved.

One attacker jumped at him, a kunai raised.

Naruto caught the blade between two fingers.

“Don’t.”

The boy fainted on the spot.

Tenten flushed.
Ino bit her lip.
Sakura glowed with pride.
Anko smirked.

Naruto rubbed his neck awkwardly.

“…Uh. Good job, everyone.”

Sakura found Naruto sitting by a fallen log after the coordinated fight, running his fingers along the carved bark. The morning was still damp with mist; sunlight hadn’t fully claimed the forest yet.

She sat beside him, knees tucked to her chest.

“You scared me,” she whispered.

Naruto blinked sideways. “Sakura-chan… I’m okay.”

“No,” she said sharply.
Then softer: “You’re not. And I haven’t been either.”

He turned, confused.

Sakura inhaled shakily.
“I’m so afraid,” she admitted. “Not of you. Not of the Void. Of myself.”

Naruto froze.

“I’m afraid I’ll hurt you.
I’m afraid I’m not enough.
I’m afraid all the awful things I’ve thought… the doubts, the insecurities—they actually damaged you when you needed me most.”

Naruto opened his mouth, but she pushed on.

“And I hate that other women like you. I hate that it makes me jealous. I hate that I’m not… perfect.”

Her voice cracked.

“But I love you,” she whispered, shaking.
“Even when I’m scared of losing you… to the Void… to battle… or to someone else who isn’t a mess like me.”

Naruto exhaled slowly and took her hands.

“Sakura-chan… you’re not perfect.”
He smiled softly.
“And that’s why I love you.”

Her breath hitched.

“You don’t have to be better. You just have to be… you.”

Sakura trembled.
Tears fell—but they were healing tears.

Ino found Naruto sitting alone after speaking with Samui.

She walked toward him, palms sweaty, braid swinging with nervous tension.

“Hey… mind if I sit?”

Naruto smiled. “You don’t need to ask.”

Ino sat—way closer than she meant to—then stared at her hands.

“I never… expected any of this,” she said softly.
“You are not who I thought you were when we were kids. You’re not even who I thought you were when you came back.”

She swallowed.

“You’re better.”

Naruto opened his mouth, but Ino raised a trembling hand.

“Let me finish.”

Her eyes glistened.

“You almost died today, Naruto. And when you went down…”
She pressed a fist to her chest.
“I felt terrified. I didn’t think. I just… broke.”

Naruto’s breath caught.

Ino leaned closer, voice barely above a whisper.

“I like you. A lot. I don’t know how deep it goes yet, but… I don’t want to lose you. I don’t want to pretend I don’t feel anything.”

Her cheeks burned with honesty.

Naruto cupped her cheek gently.

“I like you too, Ino.”

Her heart flipped.

“You do?”

“Yeah,” Naruto said.
“You make me feel seen in ways I didn’t expect. And I don’t want to ignore that either.”

Ino exhaled shakily, leaning into his touch.

“But… we’ll go slow,” Naruto added.
“No pressure. No expectations. Just honest feelings.”

She nodded, relieved.

“Slow is perfect.”

A dark whisper crawled across the roots beneath Naruto’s feet—too faint for others to hear.

“Naruto Uzumaki…”

Naruto stiffened.

The air grew cold.

“You burned my brand… but the concept of corruption cannot die.”

Shadows thickened around the edges of the clearing.

“I am older than chakra. Older than mankind. I will return… through any heart that falters.”

A faint black shimmer flickered beneath Naruto’s skin—
quick, subtle, then gone.

Kurama growled from within.

“Ignore him, brat. The corruption is broken—but its echo lingers. Be cautious.”

Naruto clenched his fists.

The Void sneered from the darkness.

“Your purity is finite. But despair… is infinite.”

And then it vanished.

Later that night, Naruto meditated alone.

Kurama’s voice rumbled in his mind—deep, ancient, almost gentle.

“You are beginning to reach it, Naruto.”

“Reach what?”

Kurama’s chakra curled warm and bright.

“Your true inheritance. The Sage’s inheritance.”

Naruto’s breath hitched.

“Six Paths chakra…”

“Yes. It sleeps in your soul. One day… soon… you’ll awaken it fully.”

Naruto swallowed.

“And when it does?”

Kurama hummed.

“You’ll be able to obliterate the Void. Not purify it. Not resist it. Erase it.”

Naruto exhaled, resolve solidifying.

“Then I’ll be ready.”

Kurama’s laughter echoed warmly.

“I know you will.”

Suddenly a sound snapped across the trees.
A deep, violent crack.
Branches splintering.
Ground trembling.

The group instantly froze.

A chakra signature flared in the distance — bright, sharp, wild — and unmistakably Uzumaki.

Naruto’s breath hitched.

“…One of mine.”

Before anyone could stop him, he bolted.

“Dammit— NARUTO!”
Ino, Tenten, and Sakura launched after him.
Anko cursed and followed, weaving silently through the branches.

The scene Naruto burst into was savage.

A massive bear — not a forest bear, but summoned, chakra-infused, monstrous — was thrashing wildly. Something small darted beneath it, barely avoiding a crushing paw.

And she was bleeding.

Red hair flared as she stumbled.
Her glasses cracked.
Her chakra spiked again — but her legs faltered.

The bear raised its paw.

Naruto didn’t think.
Didn’t breathe.

He vanished.

The world folded.

The bear’s crushing blow slammed into empty earth with a thunderous crack — and Karin blinked through blood in her eyes, expecting death—

Instead golden chains formed a barrier in front of her, teeth shattering against them.

Naruto landed on one knee, panting, chains burning crimson-gold around him.

“You okay?” he rasped.

Karin stared.

Not at his wounds.
Not at the chains.
Not even at the bear.

But at his chakra.

A tidal wave of warmth.
Alive.
Familiar.

Her breath left her in a broken gasp.

“You’re—”
She staggered, almost touching him.
“I… I don’t— I’ve never felt—”

The bear roared again.

Naruto stood.

“I’ll talk in a sec.”

He vanished — again, even though his chakra screamed in protest — reappearing above the bear with a Rasengan forming in his palm, chaotic and unstable.

“Get away from her!”

The Rasengan slammed into the bear’s skull with a howl of pulverizing force. It buckled, collapsed, and dissolved into a cloud of summoning smoke.

Naruto hit the ground hard, knees buckling — and Karin lunged forward, catching him by the shoulders.

His breath was shallow.
Her hands trembled.

“Idiot! You’re completely drained— why would you—”
She swallowed, voice shaking.
“Why… would you save me?”

Naruto blinked up at her.

“…you’re Uzumaki.”

Karin froze.

It felt like someone had torn her open, exposing every secret she’d buried.

He said it like it mattered.
Like she mattered.
Not a tool.
Not Orochimaru’s experiment.
Not a sensor asset.
Not a disposable spy.

An Uzumaki.

Her eyes burned.

“You… shouldn’t say stuff like that,” she whispered, voice cracking. “It’ll make me—”

Branches rustled.
Three chakra signatures burst into the clearing.

“Sakura, Ino— Tenten—” Naruto tried to stand. “It’s okay, she’s—”

“Bleeding,” Sakura snapped, already dropping to Karin’s side.
“Armed,” Tenten warned, kunai drawn but not aimed.
“A redhead with insane chakra? Oh boy,” Ino muttered, smirking despite herself.

Karin flushed scarlet.

“T-This isn’t— I wasn’t—!”

But the moment Sakura touched her wrist, the medic-nin stiffened.

“Your chakra is Uzumaki,” Sakura breathed.

Naruto nodded.

Karin swallowed.

“…I didn’t choose to be here. Orochimaru— he forced me. I… I don’t want this. I want out.”

Anko stepped forward, eyes narrowing dangerously.

“You’re his spy.”

“Yes.” Karin braced for a blow. “But I… I don’t want to be anymore.”

Naruto met her gaze — exhausted but sincere.

“You’re safe now.”

Karin’s breath hitched.
Her entire body shook.

No one had ever said those words to her.
Not once.
Not in her whole life.

She didn’t realize she was crying until Sakura gently touched her shoulder.

Ino stepped forward next, voice softer than anyone expected.

“Hey… it’s okay. You’re one of us.”

Karin stared at her.

Tenten exhaled, lowering her blade.
“Yeah. Anyone trying to get away from that snake gets a pass.”

Anko scowled but didn’t object.

Karin’s knees buckled as the weight of relief crushed her.

Naruto caught her before she fell.

Her breath trembled against his chest.
Her fingers clutched his shirt with white-knuckled fear.
Her chakra pressed against his instinctively — Uzumaki seeking Uzumaki.

He swallowed.

“Karin…”

Her voice was small.
Fragile.

“…don’t let go.”

Ino, Sakura, and Tenten exchanged a look — not of jealousy but understanding.

Naruto simply held her.

“I won’t.”

Deep in the forest, Orochimaru’s serpentine eyes glimmered through the leaves.

“Well… well…”

His tongue flickered.

“My little Karin is defecting. Forming bonds. Tasting freedom.”

A smile curled.

“And flocking to Naruto… just like the others.”

His pupils narrowed with delight.

“This will be… fascinating.”

Chapter Text

The forest settled into an uneasy hush, as if it too were waiting for the next breath.
Even the wind held its tongue.

Karin wiped the last lingering tear from her cheek with shaky fingers. Naruto’s warmth still clung to her palms — painfully warm, painfully real. The kind of warmth she’d forgotten existed outside of survival and servitude.

Her heart would not stop pounding.

Uzumaki…
He said it like it was enough.

Sakura finished bandaging Karin’s arm, her movements meticulous, efficient, but not unkind.

“There,” Sakura murmured. “You’re not going to bleed out anytime soon.”

Karin blinked, confused.

“You… you’re just helping me? Just like that?”

Sakura tilted her head slightly, pink hair shifting in the breeze.

“You didn’t attack us. You asked for help.”
She shrugged like it was obvious. “That’s enough for me.”

Karin stared at her.

Who are these people?

Behind them, Ino leaned against a tree with crossed arms, watching Karin with guarded interest. Tenten wasn’t quite as guarded — she had already sheathed her weapons, though her eyes flickered protectively toward Naruto every few seconds.

Naruto exhaled softly, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Look… uh… if you want to leave Orochimaru, you don’t have to explain anything. Just stick close. We’ll protect you.”

Karin’s breath stuttered.

“Why?”
She swallowed.
“Why risk yourselves for a stranger?”

Naruto didn’t hesitate.

“Because no Uzumaki should ever be alone.”

The sentence struck her so deeply she felt it physically — a warm pressure behind her sternum that made her vision blur again.

Sakura, Ino, and Tenten all reacted at once.

Sakura’s lips softened in a quiet, heart-thickened expression — pride, affection, and the faint sting of envy.
Ino’s brows lifted with a sudden oh-no-she ’s-cute realization.
Tenten stiffened, an unexpected pinch of jealousy tightening her chest.

None of them spoke it aloud.
But Naruto felt it — the complexity, the tension, the emotional ripple through the group.

Karin felt none of that.

All she felt was Naruto’s chakra.

And suddenly — like a spark catching in dry grass — something else surfaced.

Her eyes widened.

“W-What is that?” Karin whispered, reaching toward Naruto’s forearm as if drawn by instinct. “That chakra… that warmth. It’s— it’s impossible.”

Naruto blinked. “What do you mean?”

Karin’s fingertips hovered inches from his skin, trembling.

“This isn’t just Uzumaki chakra… It’s too pure. Too ancient. Too… divine.”

She inhaled sharply.

“It’s Sage of Six Paths chakra.”

Silence snapped across the clearing like a thrown kunai.

Sakura froze mid-motion.
Ino’s eyes widened.
Tenten straightened.

Naruto tensed, throat tight.

“You can sense that?” he whispered.

“Yes.” Karin swallowed hard. “It’s faint, but… I can feel it. Like sunshine under your skin. Like a whole other life breathing inside you.”

Naruto looked away.
Kurama rumbled at the back of his mind.

“She’s a true Uzumaki sensor, brat. She can see things even the others can’t.”

Karin’s eyes locked onto Naruto with a mixture of awe and fear.

“You’re… you’re not normal. You’re not even just powerful. You’re— you’re chosen.”

Naruto flinched.

Sakura stepped between them gently, palm pressing against Karin’s shoulder.

“Hey. Breathe.”
Her voice softened.
“Being ‘chosen’ doesn’t make him less human.”

Karin blinked at her.
“You don’t envy him?”

Sakura shook her head.

“I envy the ramen he eats, not the burdens he carries.”

That earned a small laugh from Karin — shaky but real.

Ino approached next, flipping her blonde hair with a casual gesture that was almost natural.

“So, uh, Karin?” Ino said lightly. “You’re sticking with us now. Because if you run off again, Naruto’s gonna sprint after you and collapse like an idiot.”

“You’re one to talk,” Tenten murmured, crossing her arms.
“You sprinted after him earlier, too.”

Ino flushed.
“That’s different.”

“How?”

“Shut up.”

Karin choked on air, not sure whether to laugh or cry again.

These girls… were they always like this?

Naruto sighed.

“I’m right here, you know.”

“We’re aware,” the three answered simultaneously.

Karin stared at them in disbelief.

They love him. All of them.
And somehow… they’re not tearing each other apart over it.

Something inside her cracked open — a longing she’d suppressed for years.

I want… this.
I want to belong.
I want to be free.
I want… him.

“Sakura,” Karin whispered suddenly. “Earlier… you called me ‘Uzumaki.’ Is that… really okay?”

Sakura smiled — soft, genuine.

“Yeah. It is. We take care of our own.”

Karin’s throat tightened painfully.

“Thank you,” she whispered.
“Thank you so much

They stood there in fragile solidarity — not rivals, not enemies — just two women bracing for the emotional storm they both knew was coming.

When Sakura and Karin returned to camp, Naruto stirred. His eyes fluttered open, tired but gentle.

“Karin?” he rasped.

Karin knelt immediately at his side.

“I’m here.”

Naruto blinked.
“You staying?”

It wasn’t a command.
It wasn’t an assumption.

It was hope.

Karin nodded.

“If you’ll have me.”

Naruto’s smile was weak — but real.

“Yeah. I will.”

Sakura placed a hand on Karin’s shoulder.

“In that case,” she said quietly, “welcome to the alliance.”

Karin’s breath hitched.

Ino offered a small wave.
Tenten nodded in greeting.
Anko grunted something that probably meant approval.

Karin felt something warm — painfully warm — unfurl in her chest.

Maybe… I really am free.

Meanwhile...

Heavy footsteps steady, purposeful, cutting through the underbrush like a trio of stone blades.

A woman’s voice carried ahead of them, smooth as polished ice.

“Omoi, you’re overthinking again. We tracked the chakra signatures precisely.”

“I’m not overthinking,” a man protested. “I’m just saying— what if it’s a trap, or a mimic, or—”

A sharper female voice cut him off.

“Omoi. Shut up.”

The three emerged from the trees:

Samui, calm and composed, golden hair falling in perfect sheets.
Karui, fierce and burning with attitude.
Omoi, nervously overarmed as usual.

Karui spotted Naruto instantly.

“Oh hell no,” she muttered. “He’s half-dead again.”

Samui crossed the clearing with the calm grace of a falling petal — until she saw Naruto.

Then her composure broke.

Just a flicker, subtle as a heartbeat.
But Sakura saw it immediately.
She had seen it before.

Samui knelt beside Naruto, brushing sweat and dirt from his cheek with a tenderness that made Ino blink and Tenten still mid-step. Karin watched with wide, startled eyes. Anko studied the pair like a puzzle that suddenly had sharper edges.

Samui murmured, “You’re in pain.”

Naruto’s smile twitched, tired and unconvincing.
“I’m fine.”

“No,” Samui said, voice hushed with emotion she rarely displayed. “You’re not.”

Sakura exhaled through her nose — relief, not shock.
She already knew this Samui.
The one who had loved Naruto for years in secret.

Sakura alone understood the depth.

The others did not.

Ino frowned. “Samui… you two are… still a thing?”

Samui lifted her gaze, expression calm.

“Yes, very much so.’’

Sakura stepped closer, tone controlled and reassuring.
“They’ve been together for years. Long before any of us knew Naruto as he is now.”

Samui shot her a grateful look — not for keeping the secret, but for speaking it gently.

Ino placed a hand on her hip. “Okay, but — years? Why hide it that long?”

Samui straightened slightly, one hand still resting on Naruto’s cheek.

“For his protection.”

The clearing went quiet.

She continued, voice even but unmistakably sincere.

“When a shinobi shows rare power, their village changes its expectations. When a shinobi shows unprecedented power… their village tries to own them.”

Tenten’s brows pulled tight. “Meaning the Clan Restoration Act.”

Samui nodded once.

“Yes. Konoha will use it the moment they realize what he is — what he carries. I could not allow them to force him into choices he did not want.”

Karin swallowed. “So you let him… you allowed… all this?”

Samui’s gaze warmed — soft honey-colored tranquility wrapped around iron devotion.

“I did not ‘allow’ anything. I chose to stand with him. I chose to protect him from what the world would demand. And I chose to support the women he would love besides me.”

She looked to Sakura.

Sakura held her gaze steadily — full of gratitude, respect, and the quiet promise that she would protect Naruto, too.

Ino whispered, “You really… You really love him.”

Samui’s lips curved in a faint, serene smile. “Yes. Enough to plan for his future long before he understood his own worth.”

Naruto stirred, half-awake.

“Samui… stop embarrassing me…”

She brushed her fingers across his jaw, eyes softening.

“I only speak truth, Naruto.”

Anko scoffed, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Hell of a woman you’ve got, brat.”

Sakura folded her arms, cheeks warming but voice steady.
“She’s not just his woman. She’s… part of his life. A real part. And we respect that.”

Samui inclined her head gratefully.

Ino exhaled shakily. “Wow. I feel like I walked into the middle of an already-written story.”

Tenten quietly murmured, “More like the middle of a war council. Only… softer.”

Karin pressed a hand to her chest, overwhelmed but steadying.
“So… we’re not rivals?”

Samui shook her head gently.

“No. You are possibilities he must choose… if he wishes.
I am not here to block paths.
I am here to protect one future — while allowing Naruto to choose the others.”

A soft hush fell.

Naruto blinked fully awake, groggy but smiling.

“You guys… talking about me?”

“Always,” Samui said softly.

“Seriously?” he groaned.

Sakura smirked. “What can we say? You’re a lot of work.”

Naruto grinned weakly. “And worth it?”

The four Konoha girls exchanged looks.

Sakura answered first.
“Yes.”

Ino nodded. “Definitely.”

Tenten looked away shyly. “...yeah.”

Karin sighed. “More than you know.”

Samui leaned forward and pressed her forehead gently to his.

“You always were.”

Afterwards, the clearing had quieted. Smoke thinned.

Naruto sat propped against a fallen log, the ache in his veins easing now that the Six Paths chakra had settled. Samui sat beside him, a steady warmth at his side. Sakura, Ino, Tenten, Karin, Karui, and Omoi spread across the clearing, tending wounds, whispering theories, gathering themselves.

But Karui paced Like a caged flame.

Naruto watched her with a small, tired smile.

“Karui,” he called softly. “Can we talk?”

She froze mid-turn — then marched toward him with fire burning bright under her skin.

Karui stopped in front of him, fists balled at her sides. Her voice trembled between anger and something far more fragile.

“You idiot.”

Naruto blinked. “Uh—”

“You almost died, then got some creepy mark burned into your arm, then used chakra that defies basic physics, and THEN—”
Her voice cracked.
“—You think I’m just going to walk over and nod like it’s all normal? You idiot!”

He smiled gently despite the scolding. “Karui…”

She dropped to her knees in front of him, not caring who watched. Her forehead met his chest, breath hitching as she whispered:

“Do you remember the deal?”

Naruto’s heart thudded.

“Yes,” he murmured. “If I wanted a future with Samui — and… a future with others — I’d marry you too. To honor Kumo. To honor Samui. To honor—”

She slapped a hand over his mouth.

“That’s not why I agreed,” she growled.

He blinked.

Karui lifted her head, eyes blazing with something raw and honest.

“I said yes because I didn’t want to be passed over. Not because Samui wanted it — but because I wanted it.” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “Because I like you, Naruto. More than you realize.”

His breath caught.

“No one knows this,” she said. “Not even Omoi. But I meant what I said… If Konoha tries to take away your freedom, I’ll fight them myself.”

Naruto’s hand rose, mirroring Samui’s gesture earlier, brushing a thumb across Karui’s cheek.

“I’d be honored to marry you,” he said softly.

Karui looked away, cheeks burning.

“Idiot… you’re supposed to deny it so I can yell more.”

He laughed.

She punched his shoulder lightly — then leaned into him, forehead against his collarbone for one brief, vulnerable heartbeat before pulling away.

As Karui left his side, Sakura touched Samui’s arm.

“Samui… can we talk? Alone?”

Samui nodded and followed her a short distance away, stopping beneath a sagging willow tree where the air felt cooler.

Sakura exhaled.

“I never thanked you,” she said quietly.

Samui tilted her head, serene as ever. “For what?”

“For… pushing me,” Sakura admitted. “For seeing how I felt before I could admit it.”

Samui’s lips curled faintly. “You needed clarity. And courage.”

Sakura swallowed, heart thudding.

“Samui… you should know that I won’t take advantage of your kindness. I won’t try to overshadow you. Or hurt you. I won’t betray the trust you showed me.”

Samui studied her — deeply, quietly.

“You won’t,” she said simply. “Because you love him with honesty, not ambition.”

Sakura’s breath trembled.

“I promise,” she whispered, voice thickening. “I’ll love him in a way that honors what you’ve already built with him. I won’t let you regret opening the door for me.”

Samui placed her hand on Sakura’s shoulder.

“Then we understand each other.”

A soft, shared smile.

A rare alliance — born not from rivalry, but mutual respect.

The fire crackled, painting gold along Naruto’s tired features as the night thickened around the merged teams.

Naruto rubbed his palm slowly across the rough bark of the log behind him, voice quiet.

“There’s… something else I should explain. Something I should’ve said before all of this.”

Ino leaned in, suspicious but concerned.
Karin swallowed, sensing the tension in the air.

Shikimaru and Choji said nothing, but the concern was written on their faces.

Sakura, Tenten, Samui, Karui, and Omoi all exchanged glances — not surprised.
They already knew where this was going.

Naruto drew a breath.

“I’ve known since I was eleven,” he began softly, “that the Nine-Tails… Kurama… is sealed inside me.”

He said it gently. But for Ino and Karin, the words struck like shrapnel.

Karin’s pupils blew wide.
Ino’s mouth dropped open.

“No—no, no—like THE Nine-Tails?” Ino demanded.

“The giant fox demon that attacked the village?” Choji snapped.

“Is it sealed inside you?” Karin whispered.

Naruto nodded once.

Karui reeled back.
Ino wobbled on her feet.
Karin’s hand trembled.

“Wait—WAIT,” Ino stammered. “So all those times people bullied you, avoided you, talked behind your back—it wasn’t because you were weird or loud—”

Naruto gave a small, humorless smile.
“No. They knew. I didn’t.”

Karin’s voice cracked.
“They let you grow up thinking everyone hated you for nothing?”

He didn’t answer.

He didn’t need to.

Karin covered her mouth with her hand, tears pricking her eyes. “That—Naruto, that’s monstrous.”

Naruto exhaled shakily.
“Hey, it’s okay. It’s old history.”

Ino wasn’t having it.

“No, it’s NOT okay,” she snapped, rising to her feet. “You were a CHILD, Naruto! How could they expect you to deal with that?!”

Karui stepped forward, her voice tight with emotion but not shock.
“He told us years ago,” she said, glancing at Ino. “Me and Omoi.”

Omoi nodded, scratching his cheek. “Uh… yeah. We, uh… kinda knew from the way his chakra felt. And because Samui figured it out instantly.”

Samui inclined her head. “It was not hard to deduce.”

Ino spun toward Sakura. “YOU knew too?!”

Sakura nodded calmly. “Since last month.”

“And you—?!” Ino pointed at Tenten.

Tenten lifted both hands. “Mist Shrine mission. He told us there.”

Karin opened her mouth, closed it, and whispered:

“That’s… impossible. You were just a boy.”

Naruto shrugged with a sad little smile.
“I grew up fast.”

Karui’s jaw clenched. “Faster than anyone should’ve had to.”

Ino’s voice trembled. “Why didn’t you tell more people? Why hide something that big?”

Naruto looked down at his hands.

“Konoha didn’t want anyone to know,” he said quietly. “And I didn’t want anyone to look at me like I was a monster.”

‘’ Makes sense.’’ Shikamaru nodded.

Karui cut in sharply.
“It was cruelty. And he survived it anyway.”

Naruto waved his hands.
“Guys, come on, it’s okay now—”

Anko stepped forward and flicked him on the forehead.
“It’s NOT okay.”

Naruto yelped.

She leaned in.
“You hid it because you thought we’d treat you differently. And that pisses me off. Not because you hid it — but because you ever thought I’d abandon you for it.”

Shikamaru let out a slow, wavering breath.

“…Naruto, we grew up with you,” he murmured. “Even when you annoyed the hell out of us… we liked you. If you had told us before, we wouldn’t have run.”

Choji nodded vigorously.
“Nobody should grow up believing they’re alone.”

Naruto looked down.
“Sorry.”

Shikamaru shook his head.
“Don’t apologize. Just trust us now.”

Karin flinched.
Ino pressed a hand to her chest, breathing hard.

Sakura stepped in gently.

“Tell them the rest,” she murmured.

Naruto nodded.

“I’m not just a container,” he said softly. “Kurama isn’t evil. He’s not some mindless demon. He’s… my friend.”

Karin stared at him as if seeing him anew.
Ino’s eyes softened in shock.

Karui smirked faintly. “He’s also a grouchy old fox with anger issues.”

Naruto snorted. “He heard that.”

A deep, rumbling voice echoed through the clearing — a warm, resonant vibration rather than sound:

“I do not have anger issues.”

Ino yelped and grabbed Tenten’s arm.
Karin squeaked and nearly toppled backward.

Samui said, “Good evening, Kurama.”

Karui waved lazily. “Sup, fuzzball.”

Omoi muttered, “Please don’t eat us.”

Kurama exhaled through Naruto, a sigh of ancient annoyance-mixed-affection:

“Only if you keep calling me fuzzball.”

Tenten laughed.
Sakura smiled fondly.
Samui’s lips curved in amusement.

But Ino and Karin… they stared at Naruto with something painfully tender.

Ino whispered, “You carried all that alone until eleven. And even after that… barely anyone helped you.”

Naruto shrugged. “Sakura and Tenten do now. And Samui’s team knew for years. I wasn’t alone.”

Karui stepped forward, expression fierce.

“Naruto didn’t hide this to lie to you. He hid it because everyone else treated him like he was made of poison.”

Naruto winced.

Karui continued, voice raw:

“People feared him. Hurt him. And he still—”
Her voice cracked.
“—he still grew up kinder than all of us combined.”

Ino covered her mouth, tears spilling over.

Karin whispered, “You’re… incredible.”

Naruto turned away, cheeks burning.

“I’m just me,” he muttered.

Sakura touched his shoulder.
“No,” she said gently. “You’re Naruto. And that’s enough.”

Samui stepped closer, serene.
“And now this truth belongs to all of us. We share it — and we protect it.”

Shikamaru groaned. “Troublesome.”

Naruto lifted his head.

Ino nodded firmly.
Karin clenched her fists with determination.
Karui crossed her arms but smiled.
Omoi sighed in relief.
Tenten stood tall.
Sakura rested her hand on his back.
Samui watched him with quiet pride.

A new circle had formed — tighter, stronger, real.

Naruto breathed in, slow and trembling.

“Thank you,” he whispered.

Karui folded her arms. “Don’t thank us. Just don’t scare us like that again.”

Ino sniffed. “Seriously!”

Karin wiped her eyes. “You’re stuck with us now.”

Samui added softly:
“And we with you.”

The fire crackled.

The forest breathed.

And for the first time in a long time…

Naruto didn’t feel alone.

At first light, they moved to a wider clearing.

Naruto helped lead drills — slower than usual, still recovering — but his instincts were sharp.

Tenten and Sakura sparred, fluid and fierce.
Karui and Samui practiced sweeps and counters.
Ino trained mind-link coordination with Karin.
Choji and Omoi worked on defensive pairing.
Shikamaru orchestrated everything, calculating angles in real time.

Naruto watched them with quiet pride.

“You guys are amazing,” he breathed.

Shikamaru shrugged. “We learn fast when the stakes are high.”

Karui smirked. “And when your hair shines like a damn beacon of power, we take inspiration.”

Naruto blushed.

Tenten walked past, flicking his forehead.
“You’re glowing again. Stop being distractingly divine.”

Naruto choked.
“WHAT—?!”

She winked and returned to sparring.

Sakura hid a smile.
Samui did not bother to hide hers.

It happened just as they regrouped.

A quiet breeze.
A shifting shadow.
A flicker of chakra that didn’t belong.

Shikamaru’s voice cracked across the clearing:

“IWA! DOWN!”

Explosions tore through the treeline.

A squad of three Iwagakure shinobi burst into view — uniforms ash-gray, headbands scratched at the edges.

At their center stood a girl with sharp amber eyes, black hair in twin knots, and volcanic confidence:

Kurotsuchi.

Granddaughter of the Tsuchikage.

She looked Naruto up and down — unimpressed, uncowed, calculating.

“So,” she said, voice steady and sharp as obsidian,
“you really do look like him.”

Naruto blinked.
“Like… who?”

Kurotsuchi stepped forward.

“The Yellow Flash.”

A murmur rippled through the group.

Sakura froze.
Tenten tensed.
Ino’s stomach dropped.
Karui’s eyes narrowed.
Karin gasped.
Samui’s expression sharpened.
Shikamaru whispered, “Troublesome.”
Choji readied his stance.
Anko grinned like a predator.

Kurotsuchi folded her arms.

“My grandfather wants answers. We’ve been watching you since the exams started.”

Karui growled.
“Spying is dishonorable.”

Kurotsuchi smirked.
“So is raising a Jinchūriki child in secret.”

Naruto’s fists clenched.

“What do you want?” he asked.

Kurotsuchi's eyes gleamed with stone-hard certainty.

“To see,” she said,
“with my own eyes—
if you are Minato Namikaze’s son.”

And the three Iwa shinobi moved as one—

—straight toward Naruto.

Kurotsuchi’s two teammates moved first — silhouettes streaking from the treeline like flung kunai. One hurled a wave of molten earth; the other formed molten orbs that hissed and cracked like angry comets.

Naruto reacted before Shikamaru could shout a plan.

He stepped forward.

Not recklessly.
Not blindly.

Calm. Centered. Certain.

Kurotsuchi’s eyes narrowed.

“Interesting. You don’t flinch.”

Naruto inhaled, chakra pulsing through his veins like thunder held in a fist.

“I won’t fight you unless I have to.”

The molten wave surged toward him.

He didn’t move.

Not at first.

He simply whispered:
“Boost Flash.”

The world folded like water around a sinking stone.

A golden ripple burst outward from his foot, shimmering across the forest floor. Every leaf bowed toward him as reality bent. And then—

He vanished.

No streak of yellow.
No gust of wind.
No crack of displacement.

Just a quiet implosion of space.

Kurotsuchi blinked.

“…What?”

Her teammates froze, mid-attack, molten chakra wobbling in the air as if suspended in syrup.

Tenten whispered, breathless, “Every time… every time I see it, I swear it looks like he steps out of the world and back in.”

Sakura murmured, “He does. It’s not movement. It’s spatial folding.”

Samui, serene as frost, added:
“Flying Thunder God was raw teleportation. Boost Flash is something else entirely. Something Minato did not develop.”

Karin stared at the clearing with wide eyes.
“That… that wasn’t speed. That was— that was geometry refusing to obey him.”

Choji gulped.
“Troublesome on a cosmic level,” Shikamaru muttered.

And Naruto reappeared—

Behind Kurotsuchi.

His hand hovered centimeters from her shoulder, glowing with harmless chakra.

“If this were a real fight,” he said quietly, “you’d be unconscious.”

Kurotsuchi didn’t move.

Didn’t speak.

Only her eyes shifted, tracking his fingers, her breath stuttering.

“…That,” she whispered, “was Flying Raijin.”

Naruto shook his head.

“No. It’s Boost Flash. Something only I can do.”

He stepped back, hands raised.

“And I’m not using it on you.”

Kurotsuchi’s teammates recovered, molten earth slamming toward him. Naruto flicked his wrist — chakra chains burst from the soil like red-gold serpents, wrapping the molten attacks, absorbing their heat, and grounding them into harmless steam.

Karin’s breath hitched — not in confusion, but in recognition.
Her eyes widened behind her glasses, the red lenses catching the glow of Naruto’s chains as they coiled through the air like living threads of molten chakra.

“That—” she whispered, voice cracking.
“Oh my god. Those are Uzumaki Adamantine Chains.”

Ino blinked. “You can tell that?”

Karin didn’t answer immediately. She stepped forward, hand trembling slightly as she pushed her glasses up her nose, staring at Naruto with a mixture of awe and disbelief.

“I can feel them,” she breathed.
“Even if I don’t have the ability myself… their chakra signature is unmistakable. They’re built from sealing chakra, from binding chakra. They vibrate with clan resonance.”

She placed a hand over her stomach unconsciously — where her own chakra coils thrummed in response.

Karin continued softly:

“Only high-density Uzumaki can manifest them. They were our clan’s greatest weapon… and its downfall. Nations feared the ones who had them.”

Her voice trembled with equal parts pride and sadness.

“And Naruto… you’re producing them like it’s easy.”

Naruto scratched his cheek awkwardly.
“It’s definitely not easy…”

Karin shook her head sharply.

“No — you don’t get it. Those chains aren’t just power. They’re heritage. They’re proof of what you are.”

She swallowed hard.

“You’re the closest thing the Uzumaki have had to a clan head in decades.”

Everyone went silent.

Even Kurotsuchi stared, thrown by Karin’s raw certainty.

Naruto, suddenly self-conscious, rubbed the back of his neck.
“Uh… thanks?”

Karin’s eyes softened — unusually warm.

“You don’t need to thank me,” she murmured. “You just reminded me what real Uzumaki power is supposed to look like.”

Tenten whispered under her breath.
“Minato was a genius… but Naruto’s evolving beyond him.”

Kurotsuchi’s chest tightened.

She had heard the stories.
She had memorized every detail about the Yellow Flash.

This boy didn’t just resemble him.

He carried his grace.

His impossible reflexes.

His terrifying calm in the face of danger.

Her grandfather had sworn Minato Namikaze was the greatest threat Iwagakure had ever faced.

And here stood a nineteen-year-old version with newer tricks.

Kurotsuchi grit her teeth.

“Prove it,” she demanded.
Her voice trembled.
“Prove you’re his son.”

Naruto exhaled slowly.

Kurotsuchi launched a hardened column of stone straight at him — a perfect Iwa assassination technique, designed to break bones invisibly under the earth before striking.

He didn’t dodge.

He didn’t block.

He touched a mark on the tree behind him — a tiny spiral he had drawn in the dirt minutes earlier — and whispered:

“Return Flash.”

He flickered out of existence—

—and the stone column pierced empty space, cracking open the ground where he’d been.

He reappeared against the tree, leaning casually as if gravity answered to him.

Kurotsuchi’s throat constricted.

Naruto spoke gently.

“I don’t want to fight you.”

Kurotsuchi stared, shaking, molten chakra dripping from her fingertips.

“You… you folded space twice. The second one—the second one — didn’t even need a seal. You weren’t supposed to do that.”
Her voice cracked.
“No one but Minato Namikaze could do that!”

Naruto stepped closer, slow and unthreatening.

The golden glow faded from his eyes.
His chains sank back into the earth.
His breath steadied.

“My name is Naruto Uzumaki,” he said quietly.
“Son of Kushina Uzumaki…”

Kurotsuchi stiffened.

“AND Minato Namikaze.”

Silence fell like a dropped blade.

Shikamaru whispered, “There it is.”

Choji put a hand on Shikamaru’s shoulder.

Ino, Tenten, and Karin stared between Naruto and Kurotsuchi.

Karui folded her arms with smug satisfaction.
“Told you.”

Samui’s expression didn’t change — she had known long before anyone else.

Kurotsuchi’s teammates stepped back, expressions crumbling as they realized the truth.

And Kurotsuchi…

Kurotsuchi closed her eyes — not in fear.

But in understanding.

“…Grandfather won’t like this.”

Naruto scratched his cheek awkwardly.
“Yeah, I figured.”

Kurotsuchi opened her eyes again, gaze sharp and troubled.

“But I do,” she said.

Naruto blinked.
“…Huh?”

She stepped forward, studying him like a puzzle she didn’t want to solve too quickly.

“You didn’t attack us. You didn’t threaten us. You had a dozen chances to kill us — and instead you moved like a shinobi who hates killing.”

She glanced at Sakura, Tenten, Ino, and the others.

“And they trust you.”

Then she met Naruto’s gaze again — and this time her voice was softer.

“You’re nothing like your father.”

Naruto flinched — a tiny, involuntary motion.

Kurotsuchi noticed.

“You’re better.”

Silence.

Warm. Surprising.
A ribbon of respect blooming in cold soil.

Kurotsuchi took a step back and raised both hands.

“I yield. I won’t fight you.”

Her teammates hesitated — then followed her lead.

Naruto blinked, caught off-guard.

Sakura whispered, “Naruto… you just impressed a Tsuchikage’s heir.”

Tenten murmured, “That’s… actually terrifying.”

Karui grinned.
“Sucks for her if she ends up with a crush.”

Karin mumbled, “Too many girls already…”

Samui raised a brow.
“Focus.”

And Kurotsuchi inhaled deeply.

“I need to report the truth to my grandfather,” she said.
“But…”

She looked Naruto square in the eyes.

“…I don’t think he’s prepared for what you’re becoming.”

Naruto looked away shyly.

“Neither am I.”

Some Time Later...

The air above Iwa bit like iron.
Clouds hung low, smothering the jagged peaks in silent grey.

Kurotsuchi knelt in the Tsuchikage’s chamber, dirt still smeared across her face, her breathing uneven from the run back through enemy territory. Two masked Iwa shinobi lay unconscious behind her — the only reason she made it home alive was because Naruto let her.

Ōnoki hovered before her, arms crossed, expression carved in granite.

“Well?” he asked, voice low and brittle.

Kurotsuchi swallowed hard.

“Lord Tsuchikage… the rumors were wrong.”

Ōnoki narrowed his eyes.
“Wrong how?”

She lifted her head and met his gaze directly.

“It’s not that he might be Minato’s son…”
She shook her head.
“It’s that he is far more dangerous than Minato ever was.”

Ōnoki stiffened.

“Explain.”

Kurotsuchi inhaled sharply.

“He bent chakra. My chakra. My techniques. He didn’t block them — he unraveled them.”
Her voice trembled.
“Grandfather… that boy broke Earth Ninjutsu with a pulse of energy. Like gravity simply changed its mind.”

Ōnoki’s face paled.

“Gravity…?”

“And that wasn’t all.” Kurotsuchi clenched her fists.
“He moved like Minato’s teleportation, but… wrong. Like the world folded around him rather than him traveling through it.”

Her next words fell like stone.

“His eyes glowed. Not Sharingan. Not Sage Mode. Something older. Something heavier.”

Ōnoki’s voice trembled for the first time in years.

“…Six Paths?”

Kurotsuchi whispered:

“I think he’s the reincarnation.”

Silence spread through the room like a death knell.

Ōnoki sank a fraction in the air as if the weight of the world had doubled.

“Minato’s son… the Sage’s heir… a Jinchūriki… and an Uzumaki with chains.”
He exhaled.
“What an infuriating combination.”

Kurotsuchi bit her lip.

“Grandfather… if that boy survives long enough to mature… the age of villages could end.”

Ōnoki closed his eyes.

“We must not provoke him. Not yet. I will be attending the Chunin Exams soon, my late arrival will be noticed, but know this, we will not act against the Leaf, not yet.’’

Kurotsuchi lowered her head.

“Yes, Grandfather.”

But her next whisper was private, bitter, and frightened:

“We won’t be able to stop him when he chooses his path.”

Far beneath the forest canopy, deep in a cavern of roots and bone, Orochimaru seethed.

A snake hissed into his ear.
Another coiled around his wrist.
Dozens gathered like an audience of writhing shadows.

The Sannin’s pupils narrowed to slits.

“Destroyed…” he whispered. “The Void Mark… purified.”

His tongue flicked, tasting the air, tasting the faint lingering truth carried by his curse-seeking serpents.

“Sage chakra,” Orochimaru mused. “But not the usual kind… no, this was older. Heavier.”

A slow smile curled across his lips — too wide. Too hungry.

“He awakened it early.”

The cavern pulsed with an oily darkness as his excitement bled into the air.

“Minato’s son… Kushina’s heir… the Jinchūriki… and now…”
His eyes gleamed.
“…reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths.”

He laughed — sharp, fractured, hateful.

“But that only makes you more perfect, Naruto-kun.”

He caressed his own arm where a lingering sting whispered of the Void Mark’s failure.

“That power… I will claim it. I will break you open and taste what the gods left behind.”

He lifted a pale hand toward the ceiling.

“And if my curses will not chain you… I will create something that can.”

The snakes writhed in agreement.

Above him, the forest shivered.

Orochimaru’s voice slithered through the dark:

“Let the next act begin.”

Chapter Text

Night hushed the clearing until even the crickets sounded timid.
Naruto sat beneath the crooked cedar with his knees drawn up, staring at the moon pooled in the river like silver ink.

He didn’t sleep.

He couldn’t.

His breath trembled.

Kurama stirred inside him.

“You’re thinking again.”

Naruto huffed. “Big night. Hard not to.”

Kurama’s chakra shifted, low and uneasy.

“Something’s coming.”

And then the world folded inward.

The forest peeled away.
Sound vanished.
The stars extinguished like candles beneath a cold hand.

Naruto stood ankle-deep in an endless lavender lake.

A silhouette approached — barefoot, robes trailing like storm clouds, eyes pale gold.

Naruto’s voice caught.

“…Old Man?”

Hagoromo Ōtsutsuki smiled, serene and ancient.

“Good evening, Naruto.”

Kurama materialized beside him with a growl.

“How are you alive? You burned your last chakra when you met him at thirteen. You gave him everything.”

Hagoromo chuckled, soft as dust over stone.

“That… is only half true.”

Naruto’s brow furrowed.'' You gave me your chakra, right?''

“Yes,” Hagoromo said, stepping closer.
“But it was not a fragment. Not a sliver. Not a ghost.”

He placed a hand over Naruto’s heart.

“It was my vessel. All that remained of my chakra, woven into a structure your soul could carry.”

Kurama stiffened.

“You said that was the last of your power.”

“Did I? What I meant was it was the last of my active power,” Hagoromo corrected gently.
“My will ceased, yes.
But the chakra — the blueprint of my essence — entered a dormant cycle within Naruto.”

The lavender water rippled outward.

“This echo awakened prematurely when the Void Mark tried to burrow into your coils. Your spirit fought it. Kurama pushed it back. And my dormant chakra… awoke.”

Naruto swallowed.

“So that’s why I could destroy it.”

“That is why,” Hagoromo said.
“You are not merely strong.
You are not merely resilient.
You are the reincarnation of my spirit, and the carrier of my chakra. And as such, we will always be connected in spirit, hence my return.''

Naruto stared at him, voice barely a whisper.

“…Why me?”

The Sage’s smile softened.

“Because when you learned the truth of your parents — when the world’s weight crushed the breath from your chest — you did not curse them.”

Naruto blinked, stunned.

“You cried for them.”

The lavender mist shimmered like tears.

“You mourned the pain they endured.
You mourned for the Uchiha clan’s fate.
You mourned strangers you had never met.”

Kurama glanced away.

“Soft-hearted idiot.”

But the affection in his voice was unmistakable.

Hagoromo touched Naruto’s shoulder.

“That is why I chose you.
That is why my chakra lives inside you.
That is why I have returned early.”

Naruto exhaled, trembling.

“And… you’ll keep helping me?”

“Until my chakra burns out,” Hagoromo said, “yes.”

Naruto nodded slowly.

“I’ll use it wisely.
Once a day.
Only if I need to.”

Hagoromo smiled proudly.

“Good. Because the Void’s corruption is only the first shadow, there will be more. And you must be ready.”

His form began to dissolve into golden dust.

“Old Man— wait. Will I—”

“You will see me,” Hagoromo said, lifting a hand in farewell,
“Whenever your resolve falters…
whenever your heart trembles…
whenever destiny demands you stand alone.”

He touched Naruto’s forehead.

“But know this, Naruto Uzumaki:
you were never alone in spirit.
Not then.
Not now.
Not ever.”

The Sage vanished.

Kurama snorted softly.

“Well. That’s enough drama for one night.”

Naruto laughed under his breath.

“Yeah. Total drama.”

Kurama grinned toothily.

“Now go to sleep. Tomorrow is going to be hell.”

Naruto opened his eyes back in the forest… stronger than he’d ever been.

Naruto awoke before the sun touched the treetops.

The world was quiet in that dangerous way the Forest of Death sometimes allowed — a thin, deceptive quiet that pretended to be peace.

Samui and her team had departed before dawn.

The others slept scattered around the ashes of a dead fire. Sakura leaned against her pack, arms folded across her chest. Tenten lay half-wrapped in her bedroll, hair splayed like dark ink across her shoulder. Ino slept sitting upright, back against a mossy log, head drooped at an angle that made Naruto’s neck hurt just looking at it.

Even Anko was asleep — lightly, half-smiling, blade always within reach.

Naruto sat with his back to a tree trunk, legs drawn up, staring through the canopy where pale light struggled through the leaves.
Kurama hummed low inside him.

“You’re going to have to tell them.”

“I know.”

“And they won’t take it lightly.”

“I know that too.”

He did not fear their anger.
He feared their pain.

Footsteps shifted. Sakura blinked awake first, then Ino, then Tenten. Shikamaru stirred with a groan. Even Choji sat up a moment later, rubbing sleep from his eyes.

Anko didn’t bother sitting. She cracked one eye open.

“Talk, gaki. You’ve been vibrating like a startled ferret since last night.”

Naruto inhaled.

The quiet shattered.

They formed a loose semicircle around him — Team 7, Team 10, Karin at the edge, and Anko leaning against a tree with her arms folded.

Naruto didn’t stand.
Standing would feel like preaching.

He spoke simply, voice low, stripped of bravado:

“There’s something I have to tell you all,’’ Naruto said, taking a deep breath.’’ I haven’t told you everything about me yet, but I will now.’’

Sakura tensed.
Tenten’s fingers toyed with a kunai unconsciously.
Ino’s eyes softened.

Naruto continued.

“Last night… the Sage of Six Paths visited me”

Karin choked.
Ino blinked hard.
Shikamaru sat straighter than Naruto had ever seen.

“The Sage,” Sakura whispered. “As in the—the actual—”

Naruto nodded.

“Yeah. Him.”

Silence thudded heavily between heartbeat and breath.

He looked at his hands.

“It wasn’t the first time. The first time was when I was thirteen, during my travels with Tsunade. The night I learned who my parents were. The night I learned how they died. The night I found out the masked Uchiha started everything — the attack, the clan massacre, all of it.”

Sakura’s breath hitched.
Tenten froze.
Choji stared in disbelief.

Shikamaru whispered, “Troublesome… holy crap.”

Naruto swallowed.

“I broke that night. I didn’t cry. I didn’t scream. I just… shattered. Kurama dragged me into my mindscape because I was collapsing. And that’s when the Sage came.”

Karin’s voice was soft. “He didn’t just talk to you.”

“No,” Naruto murmured. “He gave me his chakra.”

Sakura covered her mouth.
Ino exhaled shakily, a tear slipping free.
Tenten stood rooted, expression glass-like.

Anko’s eyes softened — a dangerous softness.

Naruto continued.

“He told me why last night. I’m his reincarnation — his vessel. I carry all his remaining chakra. It’s been dormant until the Void Mark tried to corrupt me.”

“Meaning,” Shikamaru said slowly, “you’re basically the next Sage.”

Naruto grimaced. “I don’t want that title. But… yeah. That’s the truth.”

Sakura finally moved.

She knelt in front of him, gently gripping his wrist.

“Why didn’t you trust us with this sooner?”

Naruto didn’t flinch.

“I didn’t want to see that look in your eyes.”

The hurt.
The awe.
The widening distance.

Sakura blinked rapidly.
Tenten’s jaw clenched.
Ino bit her lip hard.

Anko stepped forward and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“You should’ve told us, kid. But I get why you didn’t.”

She said it gently. It was the gentlest thing Anko had ever said aloud.

Naruto exhaled a shaky breath.

“There’s more.”

Of course there was.

He raised his head, expression calm but carved from old scars.

“I need to start with this,’’ Naruto said after a moment of silence.’’ The villagers in the Leaf tried to kill me more than once.”

The world held its breath.

“They beat me. Starved me. Called me a monster. Sabotaged me at the academy. The teachers made sure I failed. I was kicked out of the orphanage when I was barely old enough to walk. And I spent the next nine years mostly alone.”

Sakura gasped.
Ino covered her mouth.
Tenten closed her eyes.
Choji looked sick.
Shikamaru whispered, “Damn…”

Anko shook with quiet, feral rage.

Naruto shrugged lightly — painfully lightly.

“I can’t forgive them. I won’t. They’re not why I fight for the village.”

He let the words fall like stones.

“I fight to change the shinobi world. To break the cycle of hatred. To make sure no one goes through what I did. Even if I have to swim through an ocean of blood to do it.”

Sakura whispered, “Naruto…”

Naruto’s eyes darkened.

“And I’m hunting the masked Uchiha. The man who caused all of this. Everything. My parents’ deaths. Kurama’s suffering. The Uchiha massacre. My childhood.”

Karin’s breath stuttered.

“He’s real.”

Naruto nodded.

“And I’ll find him.

Behind him, Sakura, Ino, and Tenten stood clustered near the fire pit. They weren’t talking — not yet — but the air between them was thick with questions, jealousy, admiration, and something far more fragile:

Fear of losing him.

Sakura was the first to step forward.

“Can we… talk?”

Naruto turned, eyes soft. “Yeah.”

Tenten crossed her arms, trying to hide the tremor in her voice.

“You should’ve told us sooner.”

Naruto nodded. “I know.”

Ino huffed out a breath.

“Damn right you should’ve! How the hell are we supposed to react when you casually say, ‘Oh yeah, by the way, I’m the reincarnation of the Sage of freakin’ Six Paths’?!”

Naruto scratched his cheek.

“…My bad?”

Despite everything, all three girls groaned.

Sakura exhaled shakily, stepping closer.

“We’re not angry because you’re powerful. We’re scared because… you carried that alone.”
Her voice cracked.
“You always carry everything alone.”

Tenten’s posture softened.

“You’re not alone anymore, Naruto. You haven’t been for a long time.”

Ino took his hand — bold, warm, honest.

“And we don’t care if you’re a reincarnation, or a Sage, or a walking disaster waiting to happen.”
She squeezed his fingers.
“You’re Naruto. The idiot who came back after seven years taller, smarter, and hotter and still somehow just as dense.”

Naruto blinked hard, throat tight.

Sakura stepped forward and placed a hand over his heart.

“You said you fight to change the world.”
Her eyes shone.
“Let us help you change it.”

Tenten moved beside Sakura, placing her hand over Sakura’s.

“I’m not letting you drown in destiny.”

Ino layered her hand on top.

“And neither is she.”

Naruto’s breath shook.

He didn’t cry.
But damn if he didn’t feel it.

Kurama murmured softly.

“Accept them, boy. They’re yours in heart, whether you realize it or not.”

Naruto swallowed.

“Thank you,” he whispered.
“Really.”

The Forest of Death woke with an uneasy rustle as Naruto’s group continued their trek.
Sakura walked beside him, eyes flicking to his expression every few seconds; Tenten scouted from above the branches; Ino tracked chakra signatures with her clan’s precision; Shikamaru lazily observed everything while pretending not to care.

Anko was at Naruto’s left shoulder — closer than usual, unusually alert.

Karin hovered near the rear, sensing disturbances like a living sonar.

Even Choji seemed unsettled.

Naruto felt it too — a tension in the air like a storm deciding where to break.

Kurama rumbled low.

“Something ahead.”

Naruto’s eyes narrowed.
“I know.”

They slowed their steps, instincts aligning like the teeth of a trap snapping shut.

Tenten dropped lightly from a branch, breathing hard.

“Up ahead… you’re not gonna like what you see.”

The stench hit them first.

Blood.
Fear.
Sand.
Wet earth turned iron-dark.

Then the bodies.

Three Grass shinobi lay scattered across the clearing — joints twisted at unnatural angles, bones protruding through destroyed flesh. Sand was packed into their mouths, eyes, ears — forcing silence, forcing stillness, forcing death.

Anko hissed through her teeth.
“Damn kid didn’t even hold back.”

Gaara stood in the center of the carnage, gourd dripping with remnants of life.
Kankurō stood to his right, face pale beneath his war paint.
Temari stood slightly behind them, jaw tight, eyes flicking between the bodies and her brothers.

Gaara murmured softly to the sand swirling around him:

“Pathetic.”

Naruto’s group stayed hidden at the treeline, watching.

Ino shivered.
“He’s not even breathing fast…”

Tenten whispered, “This wasn’t a fight. This was… cleaning.”

Karin’s eyes trembled as she sensed the chakra residue.

“He enjoyed it.”

Sakura placed a hand over her mouth.

Even Shikamaru whispered:

“…troublesome psychopath.”

Naruto said nothing.

Kurama murmured.

“You can feel it, can’t you? The instability.”

Naruto’s jaw tightened.

“Yeah.”

Kankurō swallowed hard, trying to reclaim some sense of normalcy.

“Gaara… you didn’t have to go that far. We could’ve just knocked them out and taken the scroll.”

It was the wrong words.
At the wrong time.
To the wrong person.

Gaara slowly turned his head, eyes empty as dunes beneath a moonless sky.

“You question me?”

Kankurō stiffened.

“I’m just saying… you don’t need to kill everyone.”

Gaara stepped toward him — sand hissing underfoot.

Temari moved quickly, raising a hand.

“Kankurō didn’t mean anything—”

Gaara’s head snapped toward her.
Faster than a blink.

Temari froze.
His killing intent slammed into her like a physical weight, pinning her to the tree behind her.

Gaara’s voice came in a whisper, but sharp as a blade dragged over bone.

“Don’t defend him.
Don’t speak for him.
Don’t speak for me.”

Sand slithered from his gourd — tendrils curling around his feet like serpents ready to strike.

Kankurō braced defensively.
Temari’s eyes widened, a tremor she couldn't hide.

Gaara’s fingers twitched.

“Mother is hungry.”

Temari choked on air.
The sand snapped toward her—

Naruto moved before anyone else could draw breath.

Boost Flash rippled — space folding around him like a warped reflection.

One moment he was beside Sakura.
The next, he stood between Gaara and Temari, hand raised, sand freezing inches from his palm.

The clearing went silent.

Temari gasped behind him, unable to move.

Gaara blinked once.

Then, slowly and unnervingly, he smiled.

A terrible, childlike smile.

“You’re fast.”

Naruto didn’t return it.

“You’re about to kill your sister.”

Gaara tilted his head. “So?”

Naruto’s voice dropped — low, steady, dangerous.

“I won’t let you.”

Sand shivered with excitement.
“Why? Will you kill me?”

Naruto’s golden eyes sharpened.

“If I have to stop you—yeah.”

Gaara inhaled, as if tasting Naruto’s chakra.

“You smell like death.
Like something deep and hungry.
Are you like me?”

Naruto didn’t flinch.

“No. I’m not like you.”
He took a step forward, forcing Gaara back.
“But I know what loneliness feels like. And I know what happens when someone stops seeing people as people.”

Gaara’s smile faltered.

Naruto’s voice softened — just enough that Temari felt the air shift.

“You’re not a monster, Gaara. But you’re letting the monster win.”

A twitch crossed Gaara’s eye.

“My monster protects me. Your monster… is leashed.”

Kurama snarled inside Naruto.

“Let me out. I’ll teach the brat a lesson.”

“Not now.”

Behind Naruto, Temari whispered:

“…Naruto…”

Kankurō swallowed.

Gaara’s sand began to retreat — slowly, reluctantly — slithering back toward the gourd.

But the killing intent didn’t fade.

It sharpened.

“I want to fight you,” Gaara murmured. “You tempt me. Your soul… tastes loud.”

Naruto’s expression hardened.

“Not here. Not now.”

Gaara leaned forward, eyes widening with something disturbingly close to glee.

“I’ll wait for you.
I’ll wait until you bleed the same color as the people you’re protecting.”

With that, he turned away — sand swirling with eerie contentment.

Temari slumped once Gaara’s gaze left her.
Naruto steadied her with one hand before she fell.

“Are you okay?”

She nodded shakily, still staring at Gaara’s back.

“…Thank you.”

Naruto smiled a little.

“Don’t mention it.”

As Gaara’s silhouette dissolved into the fog, Kankurō exhaled in relief and Temari touched Naruto’s wrist with quiet gratitude.

In the treeline, Sakura, Ino, and Tenten watched Naruto — the way he stood between danger and someone else without hesitation.

Sakura whispered:

“There he goes again…”

Ino murmured:

“No wonder so many of us—”

She cut herself off.

Tenten looked at her, eyes wide.

“…feel the same way?”

Naruto didn’t hear any of it.

He was too busy watching the trees where Gaara vanished.

Kurama murmured darkly:

“That boy is a storm waiting to happen.”

Naruto nodded.

“And I’ll be there when it hits.”

The clearing slowly emptied of tension.
Gaara’s aura dissolved into the forest like a swallowed scream.
Kankurō carried their scroll, still shaking.
Temari lingered.

She looked at Naruto with the expression of someone processing the fact she had almost died.

“Walk with me for a moment?” she asked softly.

Naruto glanced at Anko, who gave a tiny nod, and followed Temari a few steps into the treeline.

She turned to face him once they were out of earshot.

Her voice was a whisper.

“I should be dead.”

Naruto frowned.
“No. Gaara wouldn’t—”

“Yes,” she said sharply, cutting him off.
“He would. He’s getting worse. Every year, every month… every hour. I thought I understood him. But now…”
Her voice cracked.
“…I’m not sure he understands himself.”

Naruto chewed his cheek, unsure what to say.

Temari inhaled deeply.

“You didn’t hesitate. Not for a second.”

“Because you needed help.”

She stared at him for a long, unreadable moment.

“Most people,” she murmured, “freeze in the presence of killing intent like his. You stood between him and me like it was instinct. Like you’d always intended to.”

Naruto shrugged awkwardly.

“I don’t like seeing people hurt.”

Temari’s eyes softened — not with flirtation but something heavier: respect.

“Your parents would be proud.”

Naruto stiffened.
Temari noticed it immediately.

“I’m sorry,” she said quickly. “I didn’t mean—”

“No,” Naruto cut in gently. “It’s okay. I… think they would be too.”

She stepped closer, lowering her voice.

“If you ever need a political ally in Suna,” she said, “or… just someone who isn’t afraid of what you are becoming…”
She met his eyes.
“…you have one.”

Naruto blinked.

“That means a lot, Temari.”

She smiled — small, warm, resilient.
The smile of a desert wind that had learned to weather storms.

“Good,” she whispered.
“You’re going to need allies. Especially with what’s coming.”

Before he could ask what she meant, she turned and walked back toward her brothers.

Naruto exhaled.

Kurama murmured:

“You earned that one, kid. The desert respects strength — and kindness.”

Naruto wasn’t sure he deserved either.

While Naruto spoke with Temari, three pairs of eyes followed him with varying degrees of emotion.

Tenten leaned back against a tree trunk, arms crossed tightly over her chest.

Ino’s hands were clasped, thumb nervously rubbing circles along her palm.

Sakura stared at the ground, expression unreadable.

It was Ino who broke the silence first — softly.

“I almost lost him.”

Tenten flinched as if struck.

“We all did.”

Sakura’s voice trembled.
“You saw the way Gaara looked at him. If Naruto hadn’t stepped in—”

“It’s not that,” Ino whispered. “It’s earlier. It’s everything. The Void. The Sage. His childhood. All the pain he hid.”

Sakura swallowed.

“He’s always been carrying more than we knew.”

Tenten’s eyes darkened.

“And he still jumped in front of Temari without hesitation. He’s always doing that. For everyone. Even strangers.”

Ino hesitated.

“It… scares me,” she whispered.
“How selfless he is.”

Sakura nodded.

“Yeah.”

They all shared the same thought:

He could die being a hero long before any of us admit how we feel.

Tenten whispered something she had never allowed herself to think aloud:

“I don’t want him to carry everything alone anymore.”

Ino glanced sideways.

“…You’re in love with him too, aren’t you?”

Tenten went still.

After a long moment, she nodded.

Sakura closed her eyes.

“So are we.”

Silence pressed tight around them.

Then Sakura lifted her head, jaw firm.

“No matter what happens next… we take care of him. Together.”

Ino exhaled shakily.
“Deal.”

Tenten managed a small, shaky smile.

“Together.”

Naruto had only just finished telling Sakura and the others he was fine when three powerful chakra signatures crashed through the treeline.

Samui.
Karui.
Omoi.

Team Cloud burst into view, weapons drawn, eyes sharp and furious.

Karui spotted Naruto first.

“There you are!” she snapped. “What the hell happened? We felt a chakra spike from halfway across the forest!”

Omoi rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

“It’s probably nothing. Or maybe something. Or maybe we’re already too late. Maybe he’s dying. Or maybe this is a trap. Or maybe—”

Karui slapped him.

“SHUT UP.”

Samui stepped forward — calm, cool, but with an edge of fear only people who loved Naruto would notice.

Her eyes swept over him.

“Are you hurt?”

Naruto smiled sheepishly.

“No… just tired.”

Karui jabbed a finger at him.

“You look like hell. And that’s saying something. What did you do this time?!”

He rubbed the back of his neck.

“Long story.”

Sakura crossed her arms protectively.

“That’s one way to put it.”

Ino sighed.
“His selflessness is going to kill him.”

Tenten muttered, “If the Sage doesn’t talk to him first.”

Samui blinked.

“…The Sage of Six Paths?”

Omoi paled dramatically.

“We’re dead. We’re all dead. This is how I die. I knew it.”

Karui smacked him again.

Samui stepped closer to Naruto, voice lowering into something intimate.

“We talk later. Privately.”

Naruto felt heat rise to his cheeks.

Kurama snickered.

“You’re doomed, boy.”

He didn’t disagree.

The clearing had only just recovered from the Cloud team’s arrival when Samui stepped forward and spoke in her usual cool, level tone:

“Walk with me.
Now.”

Karui muttered something that sounded like “lucky bastard” under her breath.
Omoi whispered a dozen nervous worst-case scenarios until Karui smacked him again.

Naruto followed Samui deeper into the trees, heart pounding harder than any fight.

When they were finally out of earshot, Samui stopped beneath a crooked oak, arms folded beneath her chest.

Her expression was calm… but Naruto could feel the worry radiating off her like heat from a forge.

“Start talking,” she said quietly.
“What happened to you?”

Naruto exhaled.

“Long version or short?”

Samui stepped closer — close enough that her breath warmed his collarbone.

“I want the truth. All of it.”

So he told her.

About the Void.
About the Sage.
About the purification.
About the hidden chakra inside him since he was thirteen.
About how close he had come to losing himself.

Samui didn’t interrupt.
Not once.

But her expression slowly cracked — tiny fractures of fear beneath the ice.

When he finished, she reached up and placed a hand against his cheek.

“You almost died,” she whispered.

Naruto didn’t look away.

“I didn’t. Kurama helped. The Sage helped. And everyone else—”

“No,” she cut in sharply. “You almost died. Again.”
Her jaw tightened.
“And you didn’t tell me.”

Naruto swallowed.

Samui’s voice lowered — trembling, barely restrained:

“You promised me, Naruto. Not as a kunoichi. Not as a Cloud shinobi. As your woman. As the one who’s been with you longest.”

He closed his eyes.

“Samui… I didn’t want to worry you.”

Her fingers curled into his flak jacket.

“You idiot. I worry about you because I love you. Not because you’re weak.”

Silence.

Naruto froze — just long enough for Samui to step closer.

“You’re mine,” she whispered, forehead leaning against his. “And I’m yours. And whatever clan you build, whatever world you change… I’m not losing you to some ancient parasite or Sage destiny.”

Naruto’s heart kicked hard against his ribs.

Kurama hummed smugly.

“That one’s serious about you, boy.”

Naruto lifted a hand and rested it over hers.

“I’m not going anywhere.”

Samui’s breath softened.

“I believe you. But you’re not doing this alone.”
She stepped back just enough to meet his eyes fully.

“Right. I got it.’’

“You better,” Samui murmured, brushing his shoulder before turning away.

For the first time since the Void Mark, Naruto felt steady.

Not far away, Temari and Kankurō watched Gaara glide ahead of them through the trees — silent, emotionless, sand shifting restlessly around him.

“Did you see how he looked at that blond brat?” Kankurō whispered.

Temari nodded, still shaken.

“I’ve never seen Gaara interested in anyone. Not like that.”

“Interested?” Kankurō scoffed. “He looked like he wanted to dissect him.”

Temari exhaled slowly.

“Maybe. But he also looked… unsettled. Like Naruto showed him a reflection he wasn’t expecting.”

Kankurō shuddered.

“Gaara doesn’t get unsettled. He unsettles other people.”

Temari glanced back toward the path Naruto’s group had taken.

“That’s the problem. Gaara’s never met someone who stands in front of him and doesn’t break. If anything… Naruto gave him something new.”

Kankurō’s face went pale.

“Please tell me it wasn’t the urge to kill him harder.”

Temari shook her head.

“No. Something worse.”
She lowered her voice.
“Curiosity.”

Kankurō blinked.

“…Oh no.”

Temari whispered:

“I think Gaara’s going to hunt Naruto. Not out of hatred… but because he wants to understand why Naruto didn’t fear him.”

She said the final words like a prayer spoken too late:

“And because Gaara has never met someone who looked at him like a human.”

Meanwhile...

The wind changed.

Not gradually — violently, as if the forest itself held its breath.

Karin froze.

“Something’s coming.”

Anko drew a kunai instantly.
Samui slid in front of Naruto without hesitation.
Tenten and Sakura took flanking positions, Ino scanning the tree line with sharp focus.

Shikamaru muttered:

“…Troublesome timing.”

A whistle cut through the canopy, sharp as a scalpel through skin.

Then a second.

Then a third.

Naruto’s eyes narrowed.

“Sound attacks. Get behind cover—”

Too late.

A sonic blast shattered the branch above them. Tenten pushed Ino aside as bark exploded like shrapnel.

Three silhouettes stepped into view.

Dosu Kinuta.
Zaku Abumi.
Kin Tsuchi.

Team Sound.

Predators disguised as Genin.

Dosu tilted his head, bandaged arm humming with vibrational chakra.

“We weren’t looking for you,” he said flatly. “But you do make good test subjects.”

Naruto stepped forward, jaw set.

“You really want to do this?”

Zaku smirked.

“What I want is your scroll. And maybe your arms, while I’m at it.”

Sakura growled under her breath.
Tenten’s eyes sharpened.
Ino shifted into battle stance.

Naruto cracked his knuckles.

“Alright. Let’s dance.”

Sound moved first.

Zaku fired a compressed blast of air from his palms, splitting the ground open.

Naruto vanished in Boost Flash.

The blast hit nothing.

Then Naruto appeared behind Zaku and drove a heel into his spine — clean, efficient, brutal. Zaku crumpled, gasping.

Kin tried to throw senbon; Sakura intercepted her with a flurry of precise, chakra-enhanced strikes that sent Kin skidding into a tree trunk.

Dosu targeted Naruto with a sonic strike.

This time, Naruto didn’t dodge.

He caught Dosu’s arm.

The shockwave hit him — rattling his bones, vibrating his teeth — but Naruto squeezed harder, golden chakra flaring around his fingers.

Dosu gasped in disbelief.

“What—what are you? That should’ve shattered your arm—”

Naruto leaned in, voice low.

“Try aiming at something other than my sage-enhanced bones next time.”

Then he headbutted Dosu hard enough to send him tumbling.

Within seconds, Team Sound was on their knees, groaning.

Anko twirled a kunai.

“We’re keeping their scroll.”

Naruto nodded.

“And we’re walking away without killing them.”

Tenten smirked.

“Be glad he’s nicer than the rest of us.”

Dosu coughed, defeated.

“You think you’ve won. But Orochimaru has already found his prize.”

Naruto’s eyes narrowed.

“Who?”

Dosu smirked through bloodied teeth.

“Sasuke Uchiha.”

Naruto’s blood went cold.

Kurama snarled inside him.

“Move.”

They waited until dark to recover from the fight, hidden within the hollow trunk of a giant fallen tree.

Naruto drifted into sleep — reluctantly, restlessly — and the dreamscape swallowed him whole.

Lavender water.
Starlit horizon.
The Sage waiting.

Hagoromo’s face was grave.

“Naruto. I did not intend to speak again so soon.”

Naruto crossed his arms.

“But you’re here because something’s wrong.”

“Yes.”

The Sage’s robes fluttered in a wind that wasn’t wind at all.

“Your former teammate, Sasuke… has been marked.”

Naruto stiffened.

“You mean… Orochimaru’s curse?”

Hagoromo nodded.

“It is no mere seal. It is an imitation — a corrupted echo — of the Void you purified. And the boy’s hatred, grief, and loneliness make him fertile ground for it.”

Naruto’s fists clenched.

“How do I stop it?”

Hagoromo stepped closer.

“You cannot remove it. Not yet. Once you fully master my chakra, then you can destroy the mark.”

Naruto swallowed.

“I see.”

“The path before Sasuke leads to darkness. But darkness is not the enemy. Hatred is.''

Naruto blinked.

“You’re saying I should try to save him from his hate?''

“Perhaps, then again, perhaps he is too far gone; only you can make that decision.''
Hagoromo placed a hand on Naruto’s shoulder.
“You have the power to save this world, but there will be sacrifices and Sasuke may simply be one of them.''

Naruto exhaled shakily.

“I will find the right answer.”

“Good.”

Hagoromo’s form began dissolving.

“But remember: every step you take toward your destiny tightens the threads around the world.”

Naruto frowned.

“What does that mean?”

Hagoromo offered a sad smile.

“It means the storm coming will not wait for you to be ready.”

Then he vanished.

Naruto woke with a start.

The forest felt colder than before.

A few meters away, Sakura, Ino, and Tenten sat huddled near the embers of their tiny fire.

Sakura watched Naruto breathe in his sleep — jaw tight, brow furrowed, fingers twitching.

“He’s carrying too much,” she whispered.

Tenten nodded softly.

“And every time he saves someone, he adds more weight.”

Ino sighed.

“And Samui… she’s so natural with him. Like they already know how to move around each other.”

Sakura bit her lip.

“I’m not jealous. I’m… intimidated. She’s been with him for years.”

Tenten admitted:

“I’m scared. Not of losing him — of not being ready for the world he’s walking into.”

Ino stared at her hands.

“Girls… we have to be honest with ourselves.”
She inhaled.
“I like him. A lot more than I wish I did.”

Tenten whispered:

“So do I.”

Sakura closed her eyes.

“…me too.”

They sat in silence.

Then Sakura looked at the other two.

“Whatever happens… let’s not fight each other. Let’s help him. Support him.”
She swallowed.
“And figure out the rest when the time comes.”

Ino smiled weakly.

“Agreed.”

Tenten nodded.

“For him.”

Their pact formed, quiet and unbroken.

Far above, in a tree hollow overlooking Naruto’s sleeping form, Temari watched silently.

She told herself it was reconnaissance.

It wasn’t.

She replayed the moment Naruto stepped between her and Gaara.

The way he spoke.
The steadiness of his gaze.
The strange mix of gentleness and terrifying strength.

“Dammit…” she murmured. “Just what I needed. Another complication.”

But her stomach fluttered in a way she refused to name.

A  Kazekage’s daughter didn’t get flustered.

Especially not by a boy who might reshape the world.

“Get a hold of yourself,” she whispered.

But she didn’t look away.

They found the second scroll by dawn — taken from a defeated Rain team.

By midday, they followed the lingering chakra Dosu warned about.

And by late afternoon, they found him.

Sasuke.

Unconscious.
Body twitching.
Neck burning black with a three-tomoe flame mark spreading like poison.

Sakura gasped.
Tenten cursed.
Ino covered her mouth.

Naruto went still.

“Sasuke…”

Kurama snarled.

“Orochimaru’s filth. He touched this Uchiha.''

Naruto knelt beside him.

Sasuke’s breath hitched — shallow and shaking — as dark chakra bled from his skin.

Naruto lifted him gently.

“Hang on, Sasuke… I’ve got you.”

Sakura’s eyes widened.

“You— you’re carrying him?”

Naruto nodded.

“He’s a Leaf shinobi.  I’m not leaving him.”

And no one argued.

They arrived at the tower before nightfall.

Bleary-eyed.
Exhausted.
Carrying a comatose Uchiha.

The doors creaked open.

Ibiki stared at Naruto’s group — the combined might of Team 7, Team 10, Team Cloud, Temari’s presence in the shadows, and an unconscious Sasuke in Naruto’s arms.

“…You weren’t supposed to bring guests,” he grumbled.

Naruto shrugged.

“Too late.”

As they walked inside, Sakura whispered:

“We made it.”

Ino nodded.

“Barely.”

Tenten exhaled, relief softening her posture.

Naruto looked at Sasuke.

“We’re not done,” he murmured. “Not even close.”

The Forest of Death ended.

But the real storm was only beginning.

Ino watched him too closely, sensing shifts she couldn’t name. Tenten remained alert beside him, her expression calm but her grip on her weapon white-knuckled. Anko stood protectively at his flank. Samui and Karui observed with a mixture of tension and calculation. Temari kept a hawk’s gaze from behind her fan. Karin hovered near, drawn by instinct to the boy whose chakra eclipsed her own.

Naruto’s vision blurred for a heartbeat.

And then—

The air cracked.

A pressure rolled through the trees like a thunderclap.

Everyone froze.

A figure crashed through the forest canopy, landing with such force that the earth beneath them splintered.

Golden hair.
White coat.
Eyes burning with fury and fear.

“Tsunade-sama!” Sakura gasped.

Tsunade didn’t respond.
She didn’t even breathe.

Her gaze locked on Naruto—his exhausted stance, the lingering traces of corruption around him, the faint trembling he tried to hide.

Her voice dropped to a whisper that shook with unspoken terror.

“Naruto…”

He blinked.

“Baa-chan? You—”

She crushed him into her chest before he could finish, holding him with a desperation that silenced the entire group.

“You scared me,” she choked. “You nearly died. Again.”

Naruto stiffened, shocked by the rawness in her voice.

“Baa-chan… I’m okay.”

She pulled back just enough to cup his face.

“No,” she whispered. “You’re not. And I’m done pretending you’re just another Genin. I’m done letting you hide.”

Naruto’s eyes widened.

“Wait—Tsunade, what are you—”

She turned toward the group, eyes sharp and resolute.

“I am Tsunade Senju,” she said, voice clear. “The granddaughter of the First Hokage. The last ruling heir of the Senju clan.”

The forest held its breath.

Sasuke stiffened.
Karin swallowed hard.
Ino’s heartbeat stuttered.
Tenten’s fingers trembled.

Tsunade placed both hands on Naruto’s shoulders.

“And this boy—Naruto Uzumaki—is not just my student.”

Naruto’s breath hitched.

“Baa-chan… don’t—”

Her voice thundered.

“He is my grandson.”

Silence.

Absolute silence.

Sakura’s eyes widened, disbelief breaking into shimmering emotion.

“Naruto… you never told us…”

Naruto’s throat tightened.
“I wasn’t supposed to.”

Ino stumbled back a step, hand over her mouth.

“Grandson…? Of Tsunade… that means—”

Tenten whispered the truth first.

“He’s Senju.”

Anko let out a slow, stunned exhale.

“That sneaky fox…”

Samui’s expression turned analytical, the gears of political ramifications already whirring.
Karui cursed under her breath.

Karin simply stared at Naruto, feeling the immense, ancient chakra resonating in him now with perfect clarity.

Sasuke was the last to speak.

His voice was low, brittle.

“You… you’re the Fourth’s son. And Senju. And Uzumaki.”

Naruto didn’t look away.

“…Yeah.”

Sasuke swallowed a sickening mix of admiration, jealousy, and understanding.

“ Damn it.’’

Tsunade faced them all, shoulders squared.

“This isn’t a moment for secrets anymore. Orochimaru has marked Sasuke. The Void appeared. The Sage’s chakra has awakened. The world is shifting.”

She looked directly at Naruto.

“You are the heir to the Senju, Uzumaki, and Namikaze. The only one. And as soon as I claim the Hokage seat, I will name you legally as such.”

Naruto’s breath trembled.

“You said we weren’t ready.”

“We aren’t,” Tsunade said softly. “But hiding you will get you killed. Or worse—controlled.”

She squeezed his shoulder.

“I’d rather the world fear the truth than destroy you for the lie.”

The forest felt suddenly very small.

Sakura

Her voice cracked.

“Naruto… you lived through all that abuse… while being this?”

He shrugged, looking almost guilty.

“I didn’t want people treating me differently.”

Tears welled in her eyes.

Ino

She whispered:

“Konoha should’ve protected you.”

Naruto smiled sadly.

“It didn’t.”

Tenten

Her voice was reverent.

“You’re the heir of the founders. The literal heart of this village.”

Naruto shook his head.

“I’m just me.”

Anko

Her smirk hid a burning protectiveness.

“Not anymore, kid. You’re under my watch.”

Samui

She observed him with new gravity.

“You just became the most important man in the elemental nations.”

Karui

“…and the most wanted. By friend and foe.”

Karin

“You’re… magnificent,” she murmured, stunned.

Sasuke's head jerked toward Tsunade, Sharingan spiraling instantly to life.
His skin went corpse-pale.
Then blotches of rage bloomed across his cheeks like bruises.

“What… did you say?”

Tsunade didn’t flinch.

“Minato was my son.
Naruto is his heir.
And I will not hear another word questioning his right to that legacy.”

The crack was audible.

Something inside Sasuke split — cleanly, violently — like a bone snapping under strain.

His voice scraped out like broken glass:

“No.
No, that’s—
You’re lying.”

Naruto didn’t move.
Didn’t speak.
Only met Sasuke’s spiraling eyes with exhausted truth.

Sasuke’s breath hitched, a half-sob, half-snarl.

“All this time…
that THING—” he jabbed a shaking finger at Naruto,
“—had a FAMILY? A CLAN? A DESTINY?”**

Sakura stepped forward instinctively.
“Sasuke—”

He rounded on her with a feral glare.

“Shut up.”

Her eyes narrowed as she began gathering chakra into her fists.

Sasuke’s chakra detonated around him — a violent blue inferno searing lines through the soil. Leaves ripped from branches. The air shrieked.

He lunged.

No warning.
No hesitation.
A killing strike.

Lightning bloomed in his palm, snarling with murderous voltage.
Chidori’s shrill cry echoed through the trees like a thousand screaming birds.

Sasuke roared:

“DIE, NARUTO!”

Tenten drew metal.
Ino gasped.
Sakura screamed his name.
Shikamaru cursed and formed half a seal.
Karui leapt for her weapon.
Anko’s killing intent spiked like a guillotine blade.

But Sasuke was already closing the distance.

Naruto didn’t move.

Not to dodge.
Not to counter.
Not even to defend.

He merely looked at Sasuke — with a calm so cold it was infuriating.

Chidori came within an inch of his throat.

And Naruto whispered, voice flat as stone:

“Sit down.”

Boost Flash folded the space.

Sasuke’s strike hit empty air.

Naruto appeared behind him, one hand pressing between Sasuke’s shoulder blades.

A pulse.

A shockwave.

Sasuke slammed into the ground hard enough to crater the earth.

Lightning sputtered out.
His breath punched from his lungs.
He clawed at the dirt, trying to rise — but Naruto’s boot pinned him effortlessly.

Not cruel.
Not gloating.
Just… final.

Naruto stared down at him with a devastation that wasn’t anger.

It was pity.

“I told you before,” Naruto said quietly,
“you can’t kill me.”

Sasuke snarled beneath him, choking on hate.

“I’ll destroy you…
I SWEAR IT…
I’LL—”

Naruto pressed harder, and the ground swallowed the rest.

No one moved.

Not even the wind.

Tsunade watched Naruto — not with pride, not with disappointment, but with a deep, worn sorrow that only someone who has buried too many loved ones can understand.

Sakura finally exhaled, tears trembling on her lashes.
Tenten lowered her kunai.
Ino swallowed hard, heart thrumming painfully.
Anko’s eyes softened at the quiet fury in Naruto’s posture.

Shikamaru muttered,
“This just got… complicated.”

Choji nodded faintly.
“Very complicated.”

He removed his boot from Sasuke’s back, stepping away as if disengaging from a dead weight.

He didn’t look at the others.

He didn’t look at Tsunade.

He simply said, voice low, steady, and unbearably tired:

“I already knew the truth.
Since I was thirteen.”

A ripple went through the group.

“Kurama told me.”
A second ripple.
Shikamaru flinched.
Ino gasped.
Choji stiffened.

Naruto continued:

“I didn’t tell you.
Not because I wanted to hide it…
but because every time people learn who I am,
I stop being Naruto.”

His eyes finally lifted — molten, weary gold.

“I become a title.
A mistake.
A weapon.
A threat.”

He looked down at Sasuke, still trembling with impotent rage.

“Or a target.”

Sakura’s heart twisted.
Tenten’s breath hitched.
Ino pressed a hand to her chest.

Far beyond the tower, hidden in shifting mist—

Kabuto smirked.

Scrolls unfurled. Messages dispersed like silver birds.

To Konoha’s civilian council.
To the Fire Daimyō.
To Suna’s strategists.
To Iwa’s war-hardened elders.
To Cloud’s intelligence network.
To mercenary clans.
To black market channels.

Orochimaru’s voice slithered with delight.

“Let the world know their future Hokage walks the earth. Alone. Unprotected. Destined.”

Kabuto nodded.

“By dusk, everyone will know Minato’s son lives.”

“And Tsunade’s grandson,” Orochimaru hissed, licking his lips.

“War,” Kabuto murmured, “is just a revelation away.”

Back in the tower, the weight of truth settled around Naruto like a mantle of fire.

He exhaled slowly.

“Well,” he muttered, “that’s… out now.”

Tsunade smacked him lightly on the head.

“You are an heir of legends. Stand like one.”

He grinned.

“Still hurts when you do that.”

The girls surrounded him.
Anko rested a hand on his back.
Samui and Karui flanked him like silent, assessing guardians.

Naruto looked at all of them.

“I’m still me,” he said softly. “Nothing’s changed.”

But everything had.

And the world already knew it.

Chapter Text

The preliminaries hall was a cavern of stone and metal, its ceiling lost in shadow.
Surviving genin were scattered in clusters like uneasy tribes.

Every head turned when Naruto entered.
Silence rippled outward in concentric circles.

Suna’s team stiffened.
Iwa shinobi muttered.
Kumo straightened, calculating.

Even Gaara’s sand shifted, restless, as if tasting something ancient in Naruto’s aura.

Naruto gave none of them anything.
Just a slow, cold sweep of his gaze, like winter wind passing over a field of grain.

But beneath that ice, emotions churned chaotically:

Shame — that he’d lost control to the Void.
Fear — that he would again.
Anger — that Orochimaru walked free.
Loneliness — that he had to carry these truths alone.
Longing — for the warmth of those who cared.
Resolve — to change everything, even if it killed him.

A storm behind glass.

As Sasuke returned, apparently released by Ibiki and cleared to continue, his chakra spiked like a sudden blade unsheathed.

He lunged.

“NARUTO—YOU DIE HERE!”

Lightning screamed from his hand.

Naruto didn’t move.

He didn’t need to.

Because Tsunade stepped between them faster than breath, grabbing Sasuke by the wrist and slamming him into the stone hard enough to crack it.

The whole hall recoiled.

Tsunade leaned down, voice like a frostbitten whisper.

“You will never raise a hand against my grandson again.”

Sasuke coughed up blood.

Naruto felt…
nothing.

Only cold.

And a dull ache he couldn’t name.

They had already heard it.
Naruto had told them in the forest — after the Void was purified, after Kurama’s exhausted rumble confirmed it.

Naruto was the reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths.

The knowledge did not sit lightly among them.

So now, as they gathered in the hall, the discussion was hushed but intense —
not about whether it was true,
but what it meant.

Tenten was the first to speak, voice edged with awe and fear.

“Reincarnation… of Hagoromo. That’s not just chakra. That’s destiny.”

Sakura, arms crossed tightly against her ribs, murmured,
“He said the Sage gave him chakra when he was thirteen… that it sleeps inside him like a second sun. That means the Sage knew Naruto before any of us.”

Hinata lowered her eyes. “W-we always thought the Sage was just a myth. But his presence… I felt it, when Naruto used the Six Paths chakra. It was gentle. Ancient. But overwhelming.”

Ino exhaled slowly. “I’ve never sensed anything like it in someone’s mind. It’s like there’s… a vastness behind his thoughts. A weight. Like the ocean trying to fit inside a cup.”

Choji swallowed hard. “If he’s the reincarnation… does that mean he has a destiny like the stories? Ending wars? Or… starting them?”

Shikamaru rubbed the bridge of his nose.
“Troublesome. But reincarnation or not, Naruto’s still Naruto. He’s the same bastard who ate ten bowls of ramen during training last month.”

They laughed weakly — but the laugh died quickly.

Because they all remembered the Void.

They remembered how close they came to losing him.

And how deeply the Sage’s chakra had burned through the corruption.

The hall hummed with the low murmur of exhausted survivors, but Naruto’s group clustered close, speaking in wary, tense whispers.

They already knew the truth of the Sage’s reincarnation —
Everyone except Hinata.

And she felt that ignorance keenly.

She stood slightly behind Ino and Sakura, hands fidgeting together, eyes lowered.
She sensed something had happened in the forest — something immense —
But she hadn’t been there to hear the Sage’s revelation or witness the Void’s purification.

Sakura glanced at her, an apologetic softness in her eyes, but remained silent.
They had agreed: Naruto would decide when to tell Hinata.

Tenten spoke first, in a low, reverent voice.

“Everything he did in the forest… it wasn’t just power. It felt ancient. Like chakra, older than the clans.”

Sakura nodded. “The Sage’s chakra resonated through his entire body. It nearly drowned the Void.”

Ino whispered, “And he said the Sage visited him at thirteen… that he gave him a piece of himself.”

Hinata flinched slightly.

“Th-the Sage…?” she echoed softly, eyes wide with confusion. “W-what are you talking about?”

The others hesitated.

A ripple of guilt passed through Sakura’s expression.

Tenten bit her lip.

Ino chewed the inside of her cheek.

Choji whispered to Shikamaru, “Should we tell her?”
Shikamaru shook his head. “Not our place.”

Finally, Sakura placed a gentle hand on Hinata’s shoulder.

“Hinata… Naruto didn’t want to overwhelm you,” she said softly. “Some things happened in the forest. Important things. He’ll explain it himself when he’s ready.”

Hinata nodded mechanically, but the sting was unmistakable in her eyes.

Naruto heard the tremor in her heartbeat — and guilt stabbed him like a kunai.

Kurama growled quietly in his chest.

You can’t protect everyone from the truth forever, brat.

Naruto kept his eyes forward, jaw set, heart twisting.

He would tell her.
But not here.
Not with all these eyes.

Not when the world was already reshaping itself around him.

Hinata stood slightly apart from the others, hands clasped so tightly her knuckles blanched. The great stone hall felt suddenly too large, too cold. Every whisper, every shifting movement scraped against her nerves.

She hadn’t been there in the forest.
She had only heard the aftermath — fragments, half-whispered phrases, the kind spoken by people carrying awe and fear in equal measure.

Naruto.
Sage chakra.
Reincarnation.
A light older than nations.

Words meant to illuminate only made her feel blind.

She watched Sakura and Tenten speak with low certainty, Ino adding confident murmurs. She watched Choji nod somberly, Shikamaru frowning with troubled understanding. Even Anko gave Naruto a knowing look, arms crossed, jaw tight.

They all understood something she did not.

And Naruto…
Naruto hadn’t looked at her with the same familiarity he offered the others. Not avoidance.
Not cruelty.

But distance.

A distance Hinata had never felt before — and it pierced deeper than she expected.

She whispered, almost too softly to hear:
“W-why didn’t he… tell me?”

Ino’s face softened with guilt, Sakura bit her lip, and Tenten briefly touched Hinata’s shoulder before withdrawing — because none of them knew how to mend this kind of fracture.

Hinata lowered her head.

Had she been too weak?
Too distant?
Too shy to stand beside him the way the others could?

The hall blurred at the edges.
A familiar ache stirred behind her sternum — the ache of wanting to be near him, and the ache of fearing she never truly had been.

Then Naruto turned toward her.

For a heartbeat, golden-blue eyes met her pale ones — and Hinata inhaled sharply.

There was apology there.
And something else.

Fear.

Not fear of her — but fear of hurting her.

He looked away before she could speak.

Hinata pressed a hand against her chest, steadying her breath.

Naruto-kun… why does your truth scare you so much? Why am I not allowed to share that weight with you…?

Hours later, after teams dispersed briefly before the prelim matches began, Hinata found Naruto alone on an upper walkway overlooking the arena floor.

He stood with arms on the railing, staring at the shinobi below like a man measuring the weight of the world.

Hinata approached softly but didn’t try to hide her steps.
Naruto always sensed her anyway.

“You heard enough to know something was off,” he said quietly, without turning. “I guess… it’s time I tell you the rest.”

Hinata’s breath stilled.
She stepped beside him, leaving a respectful space.

“Naruto-kun… I-I never wanted to pressure you. I just… want to understand.”

He looked at her then.

Really looked.

Not the half-guarded glance he used to shield others from his pain — but the look of a young man standing at the edge of a precipice, searching for a hand that wouldn’t pull away.

And Hinata didn’t.

She held his gaze.

Naruto exhaled shakily.

“When I was thirteen, during training with Tsunade-baachan… the Sage of Six Paths appeared to me.”

Hinata’s lips parted.

“Hagoromo-sama…?”
She said the name like a prayer.

Naruto nodded.

“He didn’t choose me because I was special. Or destined. He chose me because I was angry. Hurt. Lost. But… still willing to believe the world didn’t have to stay broken.”

His gaze drifted downward.

“He gave me a piece of his chakra. Told me that if I ever needed it — if the world tried to devour me — it would answer.”

Hinata bowed her head slowly, reverently.

“Naruto-kun… th-thank you.
For trusting me with that.”

Naruto swallowed.

“You’re one of the kindest people I’ve ever known. I didn’t want to put that weight on you. The reincarnation, the Sage… the pressure. I didn’t want you to look at me and see something impossible.”

Hinata shook her head fiercely, eyes shimmering.

“I’ve only ever s-seen you, Naruto-kun.
Not a weapon.
Not a reincarnation.
Not a destiny.”

Her voice steadied.

“Just a boy who refuses to be crushed.
That’s why I admire you.”

Naruto blinked hard, emotion flickering through the cracks in his cold mask.

“…Thank you, Hinata.”

And for the first time since the forest, something warm stirred in him — small, fragile, but painfully real.

Naruto and Hinata descended together, returning to the floor as other teams shifted uneasily.

Word had spread.

Tsunade’s declaration.
Sasuke’s failed attack.
Naruto’s lineage.

A dozen eyes tracked Naruto, none daring to approach.

His mask returned — calm, cold, unreadable — but Hinata saw the faint tension in his shoulders. Sakura noticed too. Ino’s jaw tightened. Tenten’s fingers flexed near her weapons.

The political fracture lines ran everywhere.

Hiruzen stepped into the center of the arena, flanked by ANBU.

“Congratulations to the surviving teams,” he began, voice warm but strained. “Your trials in the Forest of Death prove your strength… and reveal who will carry the future of the shinobi world.”

Naruto felt the emphasis.
So did everyone else.

Behind Hiruzen’s wise, grandfatherly tone lay a trembling fear — fear that the world was already slipping beyond his grasp.

Izumi watched from the balcony shadows, lips curling faintly.
The old man is cornered.

Suna watched Naruto with sharp interest.
Kumo’s jonin whispered about bloodline treaties.
Iwa stared with a mixture of awe and ancient resentment.

Temari crossed her arms.

“That one… is going to change the world.”

Hiruzen raised his hand.

“Due to the number of applicants, we will begin preliminary one-on-one matches—”

But he faltered.

Because at that exact moment…

Naruto stepped forward, aura flaring just enough to ripple the air.

The noise of the gathered Genin died instantly when the Third Hokage raised his staff.

Hiruzen stood in the center of the stone hall, ANBU flanking him like two shadows that refused to blink. His robes were immaculate, but his face… his face bore the strain of a man who had spent too long softening truths that had now come back sharpened.

He turned his gaze toward Sasuke.

The Uchiha heir stood alone, arms limp at his sides, shirt torn and stained with dried blood.
Blood not his own.

Not anymore.

Hiruzen’s voice, when it came, was iron beneath velvet.

“Sasuke Uchiha,” he began, “you stand before the Leaf accused of a crime no shinobi should ever stain their hands with.”

A tremor went through the hall.

“During the second exam, you took the lives of your own squadmates.”

Sakura flinched.
Naruto’s jaw tightened.
Even Ino stopped breathing for a moment.

Sasuke lifted his chin, unrepentant, eyes burning with cold fire.

“They were weak,” he said. “Dead weight. They slowed me down.”

Murmurs exploded across the room — outrage, disbelief, horror, fascination.

But Hiruzen did not waver.

“You dishonored your clan’s name,” the Hokage said softly, “and violated the most sacred law of the Leaf. A shinobi is expected to protect their team, not slaughter them.”

Sasuke’s lip curled, amusement breaking across his expression like a crack in stone.

“Team? They were obstacles. If they couldn’t keep up, they deserved to die.”

Even Gaara’s sand shifted restlessly at that.

Foreign jonin whispered among themselves — some repulsed, others calculating.

Hiruzen inhaled once, deeply.

“Your lineage spares you from immediate execution,” he said, tone grave. “But you will answer for this after the exams conclude. The Uchiha name may protect you from death… but it does not protect you from judgment.”

Sasuke laughed under his breath.

It was not a sane sound.

Naruto felt Hinata flinch beside him.

Hiruzen exhaled, old shoulders slumping just a fraction — the slump of a man done hiding what cannot remain hidden.

“There is… another matter,” he said, voice calmer but taut.

All heads turned toward Naruto.

Even those who had already heard wanted to hear the official proclamation.

Hiruzen looked at Naruto with something like sadness.
And something like surrender.

“Given that information regarding the boy’s birth has already begun circulating,” he said, “I will confirm it here — before rumors twist it beyond truth.”

He straightened.

“Uzumaki Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato.”

The shockwave was immediate.

Some gasped.
Some cursed.
Some stared.
Some bowed their heads in disbelief.

Sakura’s breath caught.
Tenten swallowed hard.
Ino whispered, “Knew it…” though awe softened her voice.

But Hiruzen wasn’t finished.

“And he is also the son of Uzumaki Kushina — last heiress of the Uzumaki bloodline.”

A second wave.

Kumo stiffened.
Iwa clenched their jaws.
Kiri muttered about sealing lore.

“And” Hiruzen continued carefully, “he is the grandson of Tsunade Senju.”

The room ruptured.

Foreign shinobi began shouting.
Jonin stepped forward instinctively, assessing threats.
Iwa shinobi cursed in fury.
Kumo Jonin exchanged stunned glances.

Naruto felt none of it.

His expression remained cold. Guarded. Still.

But inside, a dozen emotions warred:
shame, pride, anger, sorrow, longing, exhaustion.

Hinata watched him closely, her heart trembling at the storm behind his eyes.

Hayate stepped forward, coughing once into his sleeve.

“W-we’ll… begin the preliminaries now. First match: Uzumaki Naruto vs. Inuzuka Kiba.”

Kiba scoffed loudly.

“Finally,” he said, swaggering toward the floor. “I get to show everyone how overrated you are.”

Akamaru barked in agreement.

Naruto descended the stairs silently.

No swagger.
No bravado.
Just a quiet, icy focus.

Sakura, Ino, and Tenten leaned forward in unison.
Hinata clasped her hands in nervous anticipation.

Kiba cracked his knuckles.

“You’re not gonna get lucky this time, loser. I’ve been waiting seven years to beat your ass.”

Naruto said nothing.

His silence angered Kiba more than any insult.

Hayate raised his hand.

“Begin.”

Kiba lunged instantly.

“Fang Over Fang!”

He and Akamaru spun toward Naruto in a violent tornado of claws and teeth.

Naruto didn’t dodge.

Didn’t flinch.

He simply lifted one hand.

And stopped the attack.

His palm caught the spinning blur.
Caught it as if catching a falling leaf.
The entire momentum of the jutsu died in an instant.

Kiba’s eyes bulged.
“What—?!”

Naruto’s voice was quiet.

“You’re strong, Kiba. But strength without discipline is just noise.”

And then, with a flick of his wrist, he sent Kiba flying.

Kiba crashed into the far wall, sliding to the ground in a dazed heap.

Akamaru whined softly.

Gasps rippled through the crowd.

Naruto did not move from where he stood.

“Do you surrender?” he asked softly.

Kiba growled, trying to rise.

Kiba wiped blood from his lip, eyes blazing.
“Hell no, I don’t surrender! I’m not losing to you — not like this!”

His voice cracked with fury, pride, desperation — and something else he couldn’t name.
Fear.

Akamaru barked sharply and they lunged again, Naruto still motionless at the center of the floor.

“FANG OVER FANG!”

The twin drills tore through the air, gouging stone and sending dust spiraling upward in violent funnels.

Naruto stepped aside.

No, not stepped — glided, as though his body remembered the motion before it happened.
The attacks sliced through empty space, whistling past his ear close enough to ruffle his hair.

Kiba snarled, skidding to a stop.

“STOP DODGING AND FIGHT ME!”

Naruto gazed at him with a calm that only infuriated Kiba more.

“I am fighting you,” he said softly. “If I didn’t move, you’d be dead.”

A ripple went through the crowd.

Even foreign teams leaned forward.

Kiba rushed again, claws extended, aiming for Naruto’s ribs.

Naruto wasn’t there.

Kiba blinked, confused — Naruto now stood behind him.

Naruto hadn’t used jutsu.
Hadn’t used chakra cloaks.
Hadn’t even accelerated.

He had… moved.

Tenten whispered, awe dripping into her voice, “He’s getting faster. Gradually.”

Ino nodded, breath catching. “He’s pacing himself. Teaching Kiba, he’s outmatched.”

Sakura watched with her heart in her throat — not from fear, but from the cold precision in Naruto’s expression.
This was not the loud, clumsy boy she remembered.
This was a hardened shinobi demonstrating control.

Hinata trembled, eyes wide—not with fear, but admiration so intense it made her chest ache.

Kiba spat blood onto the floor.

“AKAMARU—NOW!”

The two burst into a feral blur, chakra surging, claws multiplying, their teamwork tight as synchronized lightning.

Naruto wove between their strikes like drifting smoke.

A tilt of the head.

A shift of the foot.

A rotation of the torso.

Every movement was clean, unhurried, and devastatingly efficient.

Kiba howled in frustration.

“STOP TOYING WITH ME!”

Naruto’s voice, quiet enough only Kiba could hear, answered him:

“I’m not toying with you. I’m respecting you enough to let you fight at your full strength.”

That made Kiba furious — and terrified.

He charged.
Naruto blurred.

Now Naruto’s movements gained a subtle whistle — the air itself resisting his acceleration.

He sidestepped a claw swipe.
Pivoted around a tackle.
Lifted his knee to block a spinning kick.
And ghosted away from a biting charge from Akamaru.

“This is impossible!” Kiba shouted, sweat pouring down his face.
“No one moves like this without a jutsu!”

Naruto tilted his head slightly.

“I trained for seven years under Tsunade. And someone else.”

“Someone else? Who—?”

Naruto smiled faintly.

“You’ll figure it out in a second.”

He vanished.

Kiba’s stomach dropped.

Boost Flash

A thunderclap exploded across the arena.

Naruto reappeared behind Kiba, one leg extended in a perfect arc — the movement so fast the air still trembled from where he had folded space.

Kiba’s pupils shrank as the impact slammed into his side.

The entire stadium felt it.

The shockwave shuddered through the stone.

Kiba launched across the arena like a fired cannonball, crashing directly into the lower stands with a splintering crack.
Dust and debris burst upward.

Silence fell.

Akamaru whimpered and rushed to the crater.

Hayate swallowed once, voice unsteady:

“…Knockout. Winner: Naruto Uzumaki.”

Sakura exhaled shakily, hand pressed to her heart.
She had known Naruto was intense — but this was something else. Something lethal and breathtaking.

Ino whispered, “That wasn’t even full speed… was it?”

Tenten shook her head, her eyes wide with something halfway between awe and longing.
“No. Not even close.”

Hinata touched her lips, stunned. “Naruto-kun… is incredible…”

Sasuke stared with a mixture of horror and rage — realizing, finally, that Naruto wasn’t just surpassing him.

He had left him behind.

Foreign jonin whispered in alarm.

“That boy… is a Namikaze.”
“That is the Fourth’s movement… perfected.”
“No genin should be able to do that.”

Danzo narrowed his single eye, calculating.

Hiruzen felt sweat gather beneath his robes.
He had known Naruto was powerful — but he hadn’t known he was this powerful.

And Naruto…
Naruto simply stood there, cold and calm, expression unreadable.

Sakura clapped.
Tenten exhaled in relief.
Ino whispered, “Beautiful.”
Hinata’s eyes shimmered with quiet pride.

Sasuke glared daggers.

Danzo’s jaw clenched.

And Hiruzen…
Hiruzen stared at Naruto with a mixture of fear and awe.

Chapter Text

The dust from Naruto’s finishing kick hadn’t even settled before Temari realized she was gripping her fan hard enough to creak the lacquer.

That speed… that composure…
That wasn’t a genin.

Naruto stood in the arena’s center like a storm given human shape — silent, unreadable, golden eyes half-lidded as though the fight hadn’t even warmed his blood.

Temari swallowed.

“This is ridiculous,” she muttered under her breath. “No one should move like that. Not without some forbidden—”

Her voice died.

Gaara hadn’t blinked since Naruto vanished and reappeared with that impossible kick.

His pupils were blown wide, an animal dilation Temari had seen only once before — the night Gaara murdered their uncle and whispered “Mother is pleased.”

Kankurō noticed it too.

“…Temari,” he whispered, edge of panic threading his words, “that look… it’s like he’s—”

“I know,” she snapped softly.

Gaara stepped forward until his hands pressed against the railing, sand whispering restlessly around his ankles. His voice was faint, toneless.

“He did not disappear,” Gaara murmured.
“He folded space itself.”

Temari’s stomach twisted.

Naruto had earned something far more dangerous than respect:

He had earned Gaara’s curiosity.

And Gaara’s curiosity was just a breath away from obsession.

Naruto stood alone near the arena’s back corridor, hands in his pockets, expression unreadable.

Hinata hesitated behind him.

Her heart fluttered, a frantic, panicked bird.

“U-Um… Naruto-kun?”

He turned, eyes softening a fraction.
“Hey, Hinata.”

She swallowed.

“I… wanted to say… t-that fight… it was…”
She couldn’t find the word.
Terrifying? Beautiful? Divine?

Naruto rescued her from the silence.

“I didn’t hurt Kiba too badly,” he said, glancing toward the medics. “He’ll be fine.”

“That’s… not what I meant,” she whispered.

Naruto blinked.
Hinata stepped closer, courage trembling through her veins.

“You moved like light,” she said softly.
“Not angry. Not cruel. Just… right. Like you knew exactly where to be.”

Naruto looked away.

“It’s nothing special.”

Hinata shook her head — a small, firm movement.

“It is special. But not because of your bloodline. Or your power.” Her voice steadied. “Because even when you were in control… you didn’t want to hurt him.”

Naruto froze.

Hinata’s eyes were luminous, clear, kind in a way he rarely allowed himself to absorb.

“That’s why you’re so strong,” she whispered.
“You have all that power… but you choose restraint.”

Something fragile inside Naruto shifted.

“…Thanks, Hinata.”

She flushed a pink so gentle it hurt to look at.

“I—I’m not brave like others,” she murmured.
“But I see you, Naruto-kun. Truly.”

Naruto opened his mouth to answer—

Up on the balcony, A folded his massive arms, lightning humming faintly along his biceps.

Mei Terumi stared at him.

“You don’t look surprised, Lord Raikage.”

A grunted.

“Why would I be?
I knew this long before the Leaf decided to admit it.”

Rasa’s head snapped toward him.
“You knew?”

A shrugged — a mountain shifting casually.

“Tsunade brought the boy to Kumo years ago. I watched him train. Watched him bleed. Watched him refuse to quit.”
A faint smile — rare and grudging — tugged at one corner of his mouth.
“Reminded me of Minato. Except louder.”

Darui, behind him, allowed the slightest nod.

Mei clicked her tongue.
“So the Leaf hid him — and Kumo helped shape him.”
She arched a brow.
“Political chaos. Lovely.”

Rasa’s fingers drummed against the railing.
“A Namikaze heir trained partially by Kumo… Naruto Uzumaki belongs to more than just Konoha.”

A snorted.

“He belongs to no one but himself.”

Mei’s lips curled in appreciation.
“Mmm… and I thought Konoha had nothing interesting left.”
She tapped a nail against her cheek.
“A Namikaze with Uzumaki stamina and Senju chakra reserves. A walking treaty… or a walking catastrophe.”
Ao, her longtime advisor, did not blink.
“That boy is a strategic nightmare, Lady Mizukage.”
Mei smiled.
“He’s also rather attractive.”
Ao groaned.
“Please. Not today.''

Naruto didn’t bow.
Didn’t look ashamed or grateful.
He merely stared up at the Hokage with eyes carved from cold glass.

“Thanks for the transparency, old man,” he said quietly.
“But you’re only doing it because you have no choice now.”

A few jonin flinched at the disrespect.

But Hiruzen didn’t.

Because the boy was right.

Hiruzen felt the weight of Danzo’s shadow pressing against his spine.
The Uzumaki massacre.
The Senju’s slow extinction.
The Uchiha’s graves.

It all weighed on him.

The arena lights dimmed, chakra conduits humming softly as the display board rearranged names like a deity sorting fates:

TENTEN HIGURASHI
vs.
TEMARI OF THE SAND

A soft murmur spread through the stands.

Temari’s lips curved into a slow, dangerous smile.

Tenten inhaled once — deep, steady — then exhaled through her nose, fingers brushing the scrolls strapped to her thighs. The faint tremor there didn’t belong to nerves.

It belonged to him.

From across the floor, Naruto watched her walk out with warm, quiet pride, eyes lingering a fraction longer than they should.
Tenten felt it — a warmth blooming under her breastbone like a secret fire.

Focus, she told herself. But… try not to embarrass yourself in front of him.

Temari stepped forward, fan slung across her shoulder, one brow raised.

“Well,” she drawled, “you actually look confident. That’ll make this more fun.”

Tenten’s jaw set, her usually calm eyes sharpening.

“You talk too much.”

Temari grinned.
Tenten’s blush deepened.
Naruto smirked softly.

And just like that, the fight began.

Hayate dropped his hand.

“Begin!”

Tenten burst forward, not wasting a heartbeat, six kunai flashing in her fingers like flickering steel butterflies.
Her footwork had changed — tighter, faster, sharper — a clear mark of seven years of deliberate evolution.

Temari swung her fan in one fluid motion.

A wave of wind howled across the floor, scattering the kunai like dust motes.

But Tenten had already accounted for it.

She pivoted, body flowing low, releasing a spring-loaded trap from her scroll — weighted chains arcing through the air with blurring precision.

Temari blinked, impressed despite herself. “This might be more interesting than I thought.”

Tenten said nothing — her eyes flicked once, instinctively, toward Naruto.

He was watching.
Calm. Focused. Proud.

Temari’s gaze followed the glance.

Ah.

So that was the spark she sensed.

Temari flicked her fan again, and the chains shot skyward, smashed apart by wind pressure.

But Tenten was already moving, flipping backward, unrolling a mid-air summoning scroll in a blur of practiced grace.

“Twin Dragon Formation!”

Two spiraling dragons of steel and smoke erupted from the parchment, spewing weapons in a storm that shimmered like a metal blizzard.

The crowd gasped.

Even Mei Terumi leaned forward.

A folded his arms, nodding once.
“She’s good,” he murmured. “Calculated. Disciplined.”

Naruto’s eyes gleamed with pride.

Temari saw that too.

Her smirk sharpened.

“So, he’s your motivation,” Temari called over the roar of flying steel.
“Cute. But he won’t help you here.”

Tenten’s cheeks flamed, but her stance didn’t break.

“He doesn’t need to help me.
I’ll win on my own.”

The conviction in her voice made even Sakura glance over, startled.

Temari planted her feet.

The third star of her fan snapped open.

Everyone who knew what that meant felt their stomach drop.

“Enough warming up,” Temari murmured.

She swung.

A hurricane exploded outward.

The steel dragons shattered into spiraling fragments.
Kunai screeched across stone.
Scrolls whipped from Tenten’s hands and tore in the gale.

Tenten dropped low, arms crossed, fighting the wind pressure that raked across her skin like invisible claws.

Temari twirled her fan with casual dominance.

“You’re good. Really good.
But you’re fighting a nature specialist at mid-range.”
A pause.
“And your heart’s distracted.”

Tenten’s breath hitched — not from fear.

From truth.

Tenten surged forward, one last gambit flickering in her eyes.

Temari prepared for a frontal assault—

But Tenten vanished into smoke, six clones detonating around Temari with concussive bursts.
Temari shielded her face instinctively.
Wind faltered for a fraction of a second.

Tenten seized it.

A triple-weighted staff slammed downward toward Temari’s skull—

CLANG.

Temari caught it with the steel edge of her fan, eyes blazing with fierce respect.

For a heartbeat, weapons locked.
For a heartbeat, they were equals.

“You’re wasted in Konoha,” Temari whispered.

Tenten growled through her clenched teeth.
“Shut. Up.”

Temari’s smirk softened.

“Not until you learn to fight without looking at that delicious blond every five seconds.”

Tenten’s flush broke her concentration.

Temari used it.

Wind exploded upward, ripping Tenten off the ground, flipping her head over heels before slamming her into the arena wall.

A cloud of dust.

A groan.

Silence.

Hayate raised his hand.

“Winner: Temari of the Sand.”

Temari offered her hand.

Tenten stared at it, breaths shallow, cheeks burning from more than pain.

“You fought well,” Temari said.
“And if you like him… don’t hide it.
'' Men like him don’t stay unclaimed for long.”

Tenten glared weakly.

“I don’t like him.”

Temari raised a brow.'' If you are going to be a shinobi, learn to lie better.''

Tenten turned red to her ears.

Naruto hurried toward her, worry sharpening his voice.

“Tenten! You okay?”

She froze.

Then nodded too quickly.

“Y-yes. Fine. Totally fine. Just slammed into a wall mid-hurricane. Happens.”

Naruto smiled… gently.

“Tenten… you fought beautifully.”

She nearly passed out then and there.

Temari smirked behind Naruto’s back.

“Oh yes,” Temari murmured to herself.
“This will get interesting.”

Chapter Text

The impact from Naruto’s final match hadn’t fully settled before the jōnin stands erupted into a storm of overlapping voices, incredulous stares, and rising fury.

And every jōnin saw the truth:
Sasuke hadn’t been trying to win.

He’d been trying to kill.

Kakashi’s hand hovered over the railing, fingers trembling just enough that only a sharingan-trained observer would notice. His visible eye narrowed — not in anger, but in something colder. Something like grief.

“…Sasuke,” he whispered, barely audible.
“After everything… You still chose this path.”

He had tried everything within his power to help Sasuke, to guide him onto the proper path, but it seemed nothing he attempted ever worked; he supposed the wounds in the young Uchiha's heart were too deeply ingrained for any change to make a difference.

He exhaled sharply.

And yet… Naruto still held back, Kakashi thought.

Behind the mask, Kakashi’s jaw clenched.

“That could’ve killed him,” he said louder, voice grave. “Naruto… you are something else.''

Asuma’s cigarette fell from his lips, hitting the stands with a soft hiss of embers.

“Son of a—”

He dragged a hand down his face.

“That wasn’t a fight. That was an execution attempt.”

Kurenai’s hand grazed his sleeve — a silent grounding touch — but Asuma shook his head, eyes burning with protective fury.

“Chōji, Shikamaru, Ino… if they’d ever fought that version of Sasuke…”
He exhaled a shaky breath.
“…Naruto might’ve just saved more than his own damn life.”

Kurenai didn’t raise her voice.
She didn’t gasp.
She watched, garnet eyes narrowing with razor focus as Sasuke was pinned to the ground.

“So, the Uchiha heir finally shows his true nature.”

Her voice held a low, dangerous disappointment.

“But Naruto… that precision. That restraint. Even after seeing lethal intent, he still chose to incapacitate, not kill.”

She folded her arms.

“That’s the difference between them.”

Gai’s posture, usually flamboyant and bursting with sunlight, dimmed like a candle choking on its own flame.

“My youthful Lee… would never have attempted something so dishonorable.”

His fists shook violently.

“Sasuke’s heart burns with hatred, not youthfulness.”

His teeth grit.

“Yet Naruto… Naruto’s core remains steady. Focused. Centered.”

A pause.
Gai’s eyes glistened — pride and worry intertwined.

“That boy will reshape the world.”

Genma caught the senbon between his teeth again, jaw tight.

“Well… that’s going into the damned report.”

He glanced at the crater with flat disbelief.

“Attempted homicide in a Verification Match. That’s a first.”

Then, quieter:

“I should’ve intervened.''

He shook his head.

Naruto’s lucky he reacts faster than most Kage.

Tsunade leaned forward in her seat, hands white-knuckled on the railing.

“That idiot old man,” she hissed.
“Letting this happen… letting Sasuke near Naruto in this state…”

Shizune placed a tentative hand on her arm.

“Tsunade-sama—”

“No,” Tsunade snapped. “He’s lucky Naruto’s learned restraint. My grandson could’ve killed him.”

A beat.
Her voice softened — barely.

“And he’s lucky Naruto didn’t get hurt.”

Anko didn’t flinch.
Didn’t gasp.
Didn’t tremble.

Her face darkened in a way that made even Asuma inch away.

“So he tried to kill my fox,” she said, voice flat.

Not Naruto.
Not “the brat.”

My fox.

Her eyes sharpened into a feral glint.

“If that little Uchiha bastard tries that again, exam rules or not, I’ll break every bone he’s got.”

Even Kakashi looked uneasy.

Four ANBU materialized around the crater with silent, terrible speed.

Sasuke lashed out with his remaining arm, snarling, teeth bared like an animal.

“DON’T TOUCH ME! DON’T—!”

One ANBU twisted his arm behind his back, another clamped a suppression seal over his cursed chakra pathways, a third grabbed his shoulder, and the fourth retrieved his severed hand to preserve for medical reattachment.

“Sasuke Uchiha,” the lead ANBU announced, voice flat behind his mask, “you are under arrest for attempted murder during an officially sanctioned exam.”

Sasuke’s voice cracked with hysterical fury.

“HE SHOULD BE DEAD! HE SHOULD—HE SHOULD—!”

His gaze snapped toward Naruto, and his hatred sharpened as a blade dipped in madness.

“NARUTO! I WILL KILL YOU — I’LL KILL ALL OF YOU — I SWEAR IT!”

Naruto didn’t react.

Not even a flinch.

Just a slow exhale as the ANBU dragged Sasuke’s thrashing form away, his screams fading into the stone corridors until only muffled echoes lingered.

Izumi, watching from the shadows above, closed her eyes in pained certainty.

“And that,” she whispered, “is the true nature of Uchiha hatred.”

The Kage Box fell under a tense, electrified silence.

A folded his massive arms, muscles rippling.

“Hah… Minato’s brat really is something.”
Then softer, grudgingly:
“He’s stronger than his father was at that age.”

Darui murmured, “More control, too.”

A nodded once.

“Good. He’ll need it. The world’s about to turn ugly.”

Naruto stepped through the archway into the competitor hall and was immediately met with a storm of emotions.

Sakura ran to reach Naruto.

“Sasuke—he—Naruto—are you—?!”

Her hands hovered over his chest, unable to stop trembling.

Naruto offered a tired smile.

“I’m okay. Really.”

Tears welled in her eyes — relief, grief, something heavier.

“You shouldn’t have had to fight him like that.”

Naruto didn’t answer.

Ino rushed forward and threw her arms around him before she realized she’d moved.

Her breath shook.

“Don’t—don’t scare me like that again, okay? Seeing you almost get hit by that Chidori—!”

Naruto rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly.

“Sorry, Ino.”

She squeezed him once more before stepping back, cheeks flushed.

“…Just don’t die.”

Anko appeared from the shadows like an angry specter.

She grabbed Naruto by the collar and yanked him closer.

“If you ever let that brat get another killing blow within range of you again—”
Her eyes flashed dangerously.
“—I’ll break your legs myself. Understand?”

Naruto grinned despite himself.

“Yeah, yeah. Love you too.”

Anko flushed — then shoved him lightly.

“Damn brat.”

The arena was still buzzing—sparks of chakra lingering in the air like stubborn ghosts—when the proctor raised her hand and called for silence.

“At this time… the preliminaries have concluded.
All advancing Genin are to line up before the Hokage.”

Naruto, Sakura, Samui, Neji, Omoi, Hinata, Kurotsuchi, Temari, Shikamaru—each stepped forward.
Nine finalists.
Nine potential Chunin.
Nine political pressure points.

The Third Hokage descended from the balcony with slow, calculated steps that belied the storm behind his placid eyes. His gaze swept over them, lingering momentarily on Naruto—longer than propriety allowed.

Finally, he spoke.

“The Finals will take place in one month.”

A ripple ran through the crowd—anticipation, dread, and the bitter scent of inter-village rivalry igniting like oil.

“One month to train.
One month to prepare.
One month to rise above.”

His gaze hardened.

“And given the… circumstances surrounding Naruto Uzumaki’s verification match with Sasuke Uchiha,”
—the crowd murmured—
“…he will be required to fight a second final-round match, regardless of victory.”

Naruto’s eyebrow twitched.
Not surprise… but simmering annoyance.

Temari smirked.
Hinata swallowed.
Neji’s jaw tightened.
Kurotsuchi’s eyes sharpened with interest.

Naruto exhaled sharply through his nose—
But he didn’t argue.

Of course, he didn’t.

He already knew this was coming.

Hours Later...

A messenger bird found Naruto as night fell.

“Naruto Uzumaki — you are summoned to a diplomatic tent at the far edge of the arena. Immediately.”
Signed: Kitsuchi of Iwagakure

The tent was dim, lit by a single lantern.
Kitsuchi stood waiting — massive, stone-carved, unreadable.

Naruto bowed.

“You called for me.”

Kitsuchi nodded once.

“My daughter is… observing you.”
A pause.
“Not just as a shinobi.”

Naruto tensed.

“And what do you want from me?”

Kitsuchi studied him for a long moment.

“In my youth, I would have hated you.
For your blood.
For your father.”
He exhaled.
“But you saved Kurotsuchi’s life. And I do not ignore debt.”

Naruto blinked.

“Sir… I didn’t know she was—”

“You saved her because she needed saving.”
He nodded slowly.
“That is… honorable.”

Naruto felt something ease in his chest.

Kitsuchi stepped closer.

“I will judge you myself.
But know this:
If you hurt my daughter…
Even Minato’s legacy won’t protect you.”

Naruto swallowed.

“…Fair enough.”

The general nodded.

They parted with a strange, budding respect.

The moon was high when Naruto slipped into the Hokage’s private camp.

Tsunade was waiting.

Arms folded.
Eyes fierce.
Expression softer than any other face she showed the world.

“So,” she said, voice steady, “Hiruzen told the world what we kept secret.”

Naruto nodded.

“How do you feel about that?”

Naruto took a long breath.

“…Exposed. But also… free.”

Tsunade stepped closer and laid her hand on his cheek.

“You’re my grandson,” she said softly.
“I’m done letting this village use secrecy to control your life.”

Naruto’s breath hitched.

“Tsunade-baachan—”

She pulled him into a fierce embrace.

“I’m proud of you. More than you know.”

Naruto closed his eyes.

“…Thank you.”

Tsunade leaned back, studying him.

“You’ll have to be careful now. Enemies will come. Allies too. And the girls…”
A smirk.
“You’re building your own diplomatic headache.”

Naruto groaned.

Tsunade ruffled his hair.

“Get some sleep.''

The Next Morning...

Naruto was halfway through a stack of wind-nature leaves when a familiar voice cut through the clearing:

“Your flow’s tighter. Your output’s clean. But your form looks like a drunk goose trying to fight a hurricane.”

Naruto nearly choked on his own spit.

“—Pervy-sage?!”

Jiraiya stepped out from the tree line with all the swagger of a man who had thoroughly enjoyed shaking off ANBU surveillance.

He looked older.
More lines around the eyes.
But still dangerous—still legendary.

Naruto grinned so wide it threatened to crack his jaw.

Jiraiya smirked.
“Miss me, brat?”

Naruto punched him in the arm.
Hard.

Jiraiya winced dramatically.
“Oh! Physical abuse! Tsunade really has been training you—”

'' She has.''

Jiraya nodded.

'' And now it's my turn.''

The morning mist clung to the training grounds like breath on glass, each droplet trembling under the pressure of Naruto’s chakra. He stood barefoot on the water’s surface, arms extended, lungs steady.

Jiraiya watched from the bank with the posture of a man who had buried too many regrets and refused to bury another.

“Focus your flow,” Jiraiya murmured.
“Don’t force it. Coax it.”

Naruto closed his eyes.

Five leaves rose around him—spinning, hovering, glowing faint blue as they sensed the sharpness forming in the air.

Wind chakra gathered at his palms—

—and detonated into a spiral of cutting pressure.

The leaves shredded instantly.

The lake’s surface split open in a perfect circle around his feet.

Jiraiya whistled low.
“…That’ll do more than shave a few hairs.”

Naruto landed lightly, panting.
“Tsunade said I rely too much on brute strength.”

“She’s right,” Jiraiya said.
“You’re a Senju and an Uzumaki. Power is easy for you. Precision isn’t.”

Naruto grinned despite the ache in his shoulders.
“Then I’ll master both.”

Jiraiya’s expression softened—pride and melancholy lining his features like river silt.

He thought, but didn’t say:

Minato would have bragged for months.

“Alright, brat. Try jumping from here—”

Jiraiya pointed to the lakeside boulder—

“—to there.”

Naruto squinted.
“That’s three hundred meters.”

“And I want you to hit that exact spot.”
He tapped a small mark scratched into a distant rock.
“Minato never used FTG sloppily. Neither will you.”

Naruto inhaled.
The world folded.

Boost Flash triggered—

—silence—
—vacuum—
—flash—

Naruto reappeared on the mark, boots perfectly aligned, hair blown back by the displaced wind.

The ground cracked beneath him from the sudden compression wave.

Jiraiya stared.

“…Showoff.”

Naruto smirked, hands in pockets.
“You taught me.”

“I regret everything.”

If Naruto’s training was a storm carving mountains, Sakura’s was a scalpel carving steel.

Tsunade stood before her with folded arms, voice sharp enough to cut bone.

“You’re hesitating,” she barked.

“I’m not—!” Sakura protested—

Tsunade struck her forearm with a single finger, sending Sakura stumbling.

“Your chakra control is perfect,” Tsunade said.
“But your conviction isn’t.”

Sakura’s breath hitched.

Tsunade stepped forward, lowering her voice.
“You love him.”

Sakura froze.

“And that love makes you afraid to change—because changing means you might outgrow the girl he used to know.”

Sakura’s throat tightened.
“Is that… wrong?”

“No,” Tsunade said softly.
“It means you finally understand what strength really demands.”

Sakura’s fists tightened, chakra blooming like green fire.

“Again,” she whispered.

Hinata trained beneath the waterfall, its weight crushing but her stance unbroken. The Byakugan glowed faintly as she wove Gentle Fist sequences through the pounding deluge.

Her father watched from a higher rock, arms folded.

“You’ve changed,” Hiashi said suddenly.

Hinata startled but didn’t break stance.
“Have I… disappointed you, Father?”

“No.”
A pause.
“You’ve surpassed the you I feared you’d remain.”

Hinata’s eyes widened.

Hiashi continued:
“You fought with confidence. You stood your ground. You showed potential beyond the main branch’s expectations.”
He stepped closer.
“And I saw how Uzumaki Naruto looked at you.”

Hinata flushed crimson.

Hiashi’s expression shifted just slightly—something between amusement and genuine contemplation.

“Be mindful. Strength attracts strength… and danger.”

Hinata bowed.

But inside, something warm unfolded.

Kurotsuchi crouched behind a stone wall as Naruto attempted another Boost Flash, practically burning a hole through the training field with raw force.

She groaned.

“Why. Is he. This strong.”

Her Iwa partner whispered,
“Should we report this?”

“…Yeah. Later. After I—uh—make sure he doesn’t blow himself up.”

“Is that concern?”

“It’s professional caution,” she snapped—too quickly.

Her partner raised a brow.

Kurotsuchi glared.
“Shut up.”

But her eyes drifted back to Naruto—
to his determination, his exhaustion, the fierce resolve that reminded her unsettlingly of her grandfather’s stories about Minato.

“…Troublesome blondes,” she muttered.

Naruto’s parentage was no longer a rumor.
It was a storm swallowing every alleyway of Konoha.

''But he's the Nine-Tailed brat.''

'' Is he really Minato's kid?''

“Why did the Hokage hide it?”
“Will he inherit the Senju estates?”
“What will the Fire Daimyo say?”
“What will Iwa do?”

Naruto felt the eyes.
The hushes.
The awe.
The fear.

Sakura bristled at the gossip.
Hinata worried.
Samui assessed.
Kurotsuchi listened a bit too closely.

And Jiraiya murmured quietly:

“Welcome to your father’s world.”

Naruto had barely begun to walk home before a voice barked from a branch above:

“Oi, brat. You forgettin’ about me already?”

Anko dropped from the tree like a kunai, landing beside Naruto with a grin sharp enough to cut steel. She wore her trenchcoat open (of course), fishnets gleaming under moonlight, expression wicked.

“Oh good,” a second voice groaned.
“Just what I needed—Orochimaru’s protégée.”

Jiraiya stepped out from behind a tree, rubbing his temples dramatically.

Anko’s eye twitched.

“Say that again,” she growled.

“Anko, don’t—” Naruto began.

Too late.

She finger-flicked a kunai past Jiraiya’s ear so fast it sang.
Jiraiya screeched and dove sideways behind a boulder.

“YOU’RE INSANE!”
Jiraiya hollered.

“And you’re OLD!” Anko yelled back.

Naruto pinched the bridge of his nose.

This was going well.

Finally, Anko swaggered over and looped an arm around Naruto’s shoulders possessively.

“See this?” she called to Jiraiya. “This one’s mine. I’ll add you to the list of people who need reminding if you keep running your mouth.”

Jiraiya popped out from behind the rock, eyes wide.

“…Kid, when did you start dating death threats?”

Naruto sighed.

“When I grew up.”

Jiraiya muttered something about “dangerous women” and “Minato rolling in his grave,” while Anko blew him a kiss just to watch him flinch.

It was a disaster.

Naruto felt strangely comforted by it.

At the end of the week, Naruto collapsed beneath a cedar tree, staring up at the stars smeared like spilled pearl-dust across the sky.

His arms burned.
His lungs felt raw.
His chakra coils hummed.

But he felt alive.

And for the first time since the Void…
He wasn’t afraid of himself.

Sakura joined him.
Hinata passed by with a shy bow.
Samui lingered in the shadows with quiet approval.
Kurotsuchi watched from afar, heart annoyingly fast.

Naruto closed his eyes.

One week down.
Three to go.

Izumi appeared that night like a breath of wind sliding between the branches—silent, precise, dangerous.

Naruto sensed her only at the last second.

Her Mangekyō faded as she stepped into the moonlight, raven hair tied up, black cloak stitched with Pandora’s sigil. Her eyes softened when they met his, tension bleeding from her posture.

“You’ve grown stronger again,” she murmured.

Naruto smirked tiredly.
“You missed a lot.”

Izumi’s composure cracked—just barely.
She stepped closer, voice low:

“Forgive me.”

Naruto blinked.
“For what?”

“For not being there during the Void Mark incident. For failing to anticipate Orochimaru moving so early. For not stopping Sasuke before he tried to kill you.”
Her jaw tightened. “Pandora takes responsibility.”

Naruto shook his head.
“No. The Void’s gone. I’m alive. And Sasuke… made his own choices.”

Izumi studied him, weighing truth against guilt, then nodded.

“Danzo grows impatient,” she whispered.
“He’s advocating for your removal from the Chunin Exams before the Finals. Hiruzen is stalling… but not for your sake. For political optics.”

Naruto’s fists tightened.

“Orochimaru?”

“Infiltrating the Forest has emboldened him. He’s preparing something major.”
A beat.
“Pandora intercepted communications implying he intends to test Gaara—and use your heritage reveal to destabilize the Leaf.”

Naruto exhaled slowly.

“Then we’ll stop him.”

Izumi touched his shoulder—rare, soft, protective.

“You won’t do it alone.”

Night settled heavy and warm over Konoha, but Naruto could not sleep.

He lay on his bed, staring at the ceiling as lantern-light flickered across the walls. Jiraiya’s return, the council’s uproar, Izumi’s quiet apology—
all of it churned in his chest like a storm trapped behind a locked door.

He closed his eyes.

And memory opened.

Six months ago—
Back during his training for the exams, when he recalled the days, the Academy still mocked him, when his teachers sabotaged his exams, when every day in Konoha felt like a cage—

Naruto discovered that shadow clones could fool even the ANBU.

Not Root.
But everyone else.

Then one night, he'd left a clone sleeping in his bedroll, its snores perfectly timed.

Then he slipped out the window, hood up, breath steady, chakra dampened exactly as Izumi taught him.

He moved through the alleys like a ghost.

Not stealing away from Konoha.
Not abandoning it.

Simply escaping the parts that hated him.

Pandora’s base was hidden deep in the old Senju district—
rotting foundations, broken tiles, ivy-coated walls.
No one went there anymore.

Except Naruto.

Except Izumi.

She sensed him before she saw him.

Her voice echoed across the moonlit courtyard:

“Your footsteps are lighter than last time.”

Naruto landed awkwardly on the cracked stone, cheeks flushing.

“You can tell that?”

Izumi stood beneath an old willow, shadows sliding down her face like ink. The blue flame of her Mangekyō flickered once—and the world around Naruto felt suddenly sharper, heavier.

“I can tell everything you try to hide,” she murmured.

Naruto swallowed.
“…Is that a threat?”

Izumi’s lips curved, not into a smile, but into something gentler.

“A warning. And an invitation.

She taught him differently from Tsunade.

Tsunade trained him like a soldier.

A warrior.

Izumi trained him like a survivor.
A ghost.
A leader.

Six months blurred into a rhythm:

Nightfall: clone in bed, Naruto silent as wind
Midnight: meeting with Izumi under the willow
Dawn: slipping back into Konoha unnoticed

Each night she drilled lessons into him:

“Your enemy cannot kill you if they cannot touch you.”

Her hands were cold when she corrected his stance.

“Anger is predictable. Precision is not.”

Her breath brushed his jaw when she guided his throws.

“You cannot save a world you do not understand.”

Her Mangekyō forced him to face visions—
not of fear, but of truth.

Corruption.
War.
The quiet rot beneath shinobi politics.

Naruto hated it.

And he needed it.

Sometimes after training, they sat beneath the willow in silence.
Izumi leaned back against the trunk, arms crossed, eyes half-lidded.

Naruto asked once:

“Why do you trust me?”

Izumi didn’t look at him.
Her voice was softer than he’d ever heard.

“Because you’re the only one who doesn’t crave power for its own sake.”

Naruto frowned.

“That’s not true.”

“Yes,” she whispered, finally meeting his eyes, “it is.”

The moment was small, fragile, almost intimate.

He never forgot the way the moonlight caught in her hair.

Or how she shifted closer without realizing it.

Or how, for the first time, he felt seen.

It happened on their last session before the Chunin Exams.

Izumi finished correcting his chakra rotation.
Naruto wiped sweat from his brow.

She reached out—
hesitated—
Then pressed two fingers lightly against his chest.

Right over his heart.

“Promise me something,” she said quietly.

“…Anything.”

“When the world tries to break you…” Her voice thinned, wavered. “…don’t let it turn you cruel.”

Naruto held her gaze.

“I won’t,” he said.
“And if it tries… I’ll come to you.”

Izumi’s breath caught.

Just for a second.

Then she stepped back, shutters falling over her expression.

“You’d better,” she whispered.

Present Day.

Naruto opened his eyes.

Lantern-light trembled across his ceiling.
His heartbeat slow.
Steady.

Izumi had shaped him more than he understood.

Not through romance—
Though something glimmered at the edges of that—
but through truth.

Through seeing him where no one else had looked.

By teaching him the parts of a shinobi's life that no teacher dared speak.

Through reminding him that compassion and ruthlessness were not opposites—
but tools.

He exhaled softly.

He would see her again soon.

He wasn’t alone anymore.

Not in strength.

Not in purpose.

And not in the shadows.

History tilts. Politics sharpens knives.

The council chamber buzzed like a nest of irritated hornets. Elders Koharu and Homura sat stiffly; civilian members whispered; clan heads waited in cold silence.

Hiruzen entered, aged by guilt more than by time.

“Let us begin,” he said.

The room erupted.

Civilian #1:

“Uzumaki Naruto is the Fourth Hokage’s son?! We were deceived!”

Elder Homura:

“The boy should be protected—his lineage is vital to the Leaf.”

Civilian #3:

“He’s dangerous! He exposed ANBU, defeated Sasuke, and—”

Hiashi Hyuga :

“He saved my daughter’s life. I will not hear slander.”

Shikaku Nara:

“He’s a stabilizing force. Removing him would destabilize every alliance present.”

Civilian Councilman:

“He’s the Nine Tails! What if—?”

Clan Head Inuzuka Tsume:

“Speak again, and I’ll rip your throat out.”

Danzo finally spoke, voice oil slick.

“Given the boy’s heritage, power, and instability—Root should take custody.”

The entire room went silent.

Hiruzen’s jaw flexed.

“No,” he said sharply.
“He remains a Genin of Konoha. Untouched. Unclaimed.”

Danzo’s lone visible eye narrowed.

The war behind their smiles grew teeth.

The council chamber smelled of old wood, ink, and fear, at least to his senses.

Naruto stepped inside with Jiraiya at his back—calm, steady, posture carved from quiet anger. Izumi watched from the shadows behind a pillar, unseen by all but Naruto. Her Sharingan flickered once in acknowledgment.

Hiruzen sat at the center dais, shoulders stooped.
Danzo stood stiffly to his right, wrapped in bandages that seemed to pulse like living tissue.

Civilian councilors muttered anxiously.
Clan heads sat straighter than usual, tension coiled in their spines.

Naruto walked forward until the light hit him fully.

He did not bow.
He did not smile.
He did not greet the Hokage.